Roots OCR
Roots OCR
Roots OCR
Written by
Kadambi Srinivasan
Published by
Tirumala Tirupati Devasthanams
Tirupati
2019
ROOTS
By
Kadambi Srinivasan
Copies:1000
Published by
Sri Anil Kumar Singhal, i.a.s.,
Executive Officer,
TirumalaTirupati Devasthanams,
Tirupati.
D.T.P.
Office of the Editor-in-chief,
TTD,Tirupati.
Printed at
TirumalaTirupati Devasthanams Press
Tirupati -517 507.
Foreword
A book takes good structure when the author puts his ideas in a proper,
sequential and standard way. Here is a book for readers of all ages which enhances
the thirst to know about the Indian’s Ancient living and their contributions to the
fields of Philosophy, Mathematics, Astronomy, Medicine, Surgery, Plastic sur
gery, Veterinary science, Economics, Political science, Education, Literature,
Poetry, Drama, so on and soforth. Our ancestors had a unique and distinct iden
tity in the fields of Medicine, Mathematics, Geometry, Astronomy and Logic. The
entire world has accepted that the Indian civilization and its literature dates back to
the earliest period of History. Inspite of this, Indians are ignoring the original
quality and quantity of the ‘Medha’ or ‘Intellect’ of their ancestors. A friend shot a
question to the author about “What have the Indians been doing?” To counteract
the oral question the author has answered in a factual written form- “I chose to
unfold the various facets of Vedic culture including their literature, their philoso
phy, their learning etc. The entire book has been written with that question in
focus”.
The author has compiled the information collected from different sources
from the time of Vedas to 15th Century A.D. Inspite of such an industrious study,
the author humbly says that this book represents just the tip of an iceberg. He also
states that there is a large scope for an extensive indepth research in this context.
He submissively opines that- ‘A pride should be apparent on every Indian’s face
befitting our cultural background’. The Author’s statement influences my senses to
thinkover it. His valuable ideas are appreciable. I am immensely happy to bring this
book to the vision of the public. I also urge the readers to think widely to imple
ment certain ideas as a supplement to their life style, because India’s glory has
attracted the entire world and it is on its journey even today.
The author, belonging to the field of Physics and Instrumentation has put
forth his best knowledge related to Philosophy and Theism. I wish him all the best
and also hope that his dreams come true.
In the service of lord venkateswara
Executive Officer,
TirumalaTirupati Devasthanams,
Tirupati.
About the book
Work on this book started almost eight years back during the winter of 2006.1
was having tea with a group of my friends at Chennai. The conversations slowly
turned towards ancient civilizations. A friend of mine had just returned after a
holiday in Egypt. He was very impressed with what he saw and what he heard. He
told us about the Pharaonic antiquities and the treasures of King Tutankhamen.
Suddenly he turned to all of us listening to him and shot a question - in contrast
what have the Indians been doing?
I felt as if he has slapped us. What have the Indians done? Sitting on their
hands?
Where shall I begin? Their contributions in Philosophy, literature, poetry, drama,
education, Mathematics, Astronomy, Medicine, Surgery, Plastic surgery, Veteri
nary science, Economics, Political science - the list just goes on.
Gone is the old idea of an Aryan invasion. In its place, the world is accepting a
continuity of Indian civilization and its literature dating back to the earliest period
of history. The work done by the ancient Indian scholars in the fields of Medicine,
mathematics, geometry, Astronomy and logic are being recognized to be among
the earliest the world has seen. While trying to answer the question of “what have
the Indians being doing?” I decided not to go by a statistical route. Plenty of
information to engage in a lively argument is already available. I believe, that the
way in which we visualize any particular thing is based on the outlook we entertain
in respect of that thing. Usually we do not have a comprehensive idea of most of
the things in this world. When we think about a subject we regard it with some
blinkers limiting our vision of that subject, whereby we tend to ignore other aspects
which also go to have a strong bearing on the subject. While trying to answer the
question “what have the Indians been doing”, to get a more comprehensive idea, I
chose to unfold the various facets of Vedic culture including their literature, their
philosophy, their learning etc. The entire book has been written with that question
in focus.
Slowly, the world has started accepting the Indian civilization to be the earliest
leading the rest of the world in spiritual, material and scientific progress.
“India was the motherland of our race, and Sanskrit the mother of Europe’s
languages; she was the mother of our philosophy; mother through Arabs of much
of our mathematics; mother through Buddha of ideals embodied in Christianity;
mother through village community, of self-government and democracy; mother
India is in many ways is the mother of us all.” - Will Durant; American Historian
(1885-1981)
V
What I could present in this book represents just the tip of an iceberg. Will Durant
was correct in stating that India was the mother, not just of philosophy, but a
majority of other subjects as well. India’s glory was not like a wick that shone for
brief period and then got extinguished. It shone for thousands of years shedding
light on a number of subjects. In fact, the knowledge it spread, in many instances,
was not limited to people within the boundary of Bharat Varsha, but to the entire
world. Bhagavad Gita is a typical example. The concept of zero in the counting of
numbers is another. And there are many others as well.
In this book I tried to present available information from different sources. The
period covered included from the time of the Vedas up to the 15th century AD.
Greatest challenge faced was in fixing the dates. More work needs to be done by
our scholars in this context.
During ancient times the teaching was done at the Ashrams of the sage. These
Ashrams were located far away from the cities. Students, all Brahmacharins, lived
at the Ashrams. Subjects were not taught in modules or by a semester system.
Typically, the students were taught eighteen Vidyas -Four Vedas, six Vedangas,
two Mimamsas, one Nyaya and one Puranas / other scriptures; Along with this,
four other vidyas are also taught. Ayurveda (1); Dhanurveda (1); Gandharva Veda
(1); Artha Shastra (1). This brings the total of vidyas taught equal to 18. It is my
wish to bring about in this book, if not entirely (some of the vidyas were not
touched upon, to keep the book within reasonable size), an atmosphere of com
prehensive learning available at the Guru Kulas in ancient India.
I don’t believe the aberration that my friend suffered was an isolated case. It
has to be accepted that the knowledge of general public regarding our literature,
our contributions has thinned out. I am not for a moment suggesting that the cur
rent education / knowledge should be replaced by ancient learning. On the con
trary, the current learning should supplement what we have achieved over the many
years. A pride should be apparent on every Indian’s face befitting our cultural
background.
I hope this book serves to remind the readers of our contributions in different
fields
Kadambi Srinivasan
June 2014.
Sydney
Acknowledgements
Projects of any type are seldom solo efforts. Writing a book has entered into
this category. Behind the name of the author stand a team of individuals, some of
them technical experts, trying to make the book an acceptable product. In this case
it is no different.
My immediate advisors are from my own family - my wife Vedavalli, son
Ashwin and daughter Anusha. In addition my advisory group included my sister
Ms Jayalakshmi Chary, Sujatha, her husband Gopal, Dr. Saroja Srinivasan, my
brother Lakshmi Narasimha and his wife Vijaya. Observations, comments and ad
vice from time to time were utilised for course corrections and presentation changes.
Their contributions have been invaluable and gratefully accepted.
My friend Ranganathan Narayan read almost all the manuscripts. His com
ments and encouragement are being gratefully accepted. Ms Nikita Sharma did
enormous work in getting the documentation in order. Without her help I could not
have completed this work. I am grateful for her help.
I now come to a couple who made it all possible -my brother, Lakshmi Narasimha
and his wife Vijaya. Right from the moment they had a look at the book they were
convinced that it deserved publication. From that time onwards, the management
of the project was entirely in their hands. It is rarely that one witnesses such a
dedication and intensity of effort. Without their help, it is doubtful whether I could
have got the book published.
Mr V.K. Agrawal, IAS read the manuscript and gave some valuable advice. I
remain grateful for the encouragement he gave in getting this book published.
I am grateful to Dr. Rawa Srihari, Editor in Chief at TTD publications who
retired recently, for his meticulous effort in going through this manual. I also remain
grateful to Prof. Lakshmanaiah, the current Editor in Chief, for his efforts in getting
this project properly vetted and then getting it approved for printing. I am thankful
to the then Executive Oficer, Sri M G Gopal Gaaru, IAS and the present Execu
tive Officer, TTD Dr D Sambasiva Rao Gaaru, IAS for their interest in the publi
cation of this project. I thank Sri Ramaraju, for his interest in the publication of
this project.
vii
Nirukta School 60
Dharmashastric School 60
Mimamsa school 60
Aitihasika School 60
Parivrajaka School: 60
Vaiyyakarana School 60
KINDS OF KNOWLEDGE 60
Apara Vidya 61
Para Vidya 61
INTERPRETATION BY WESTERN PHILOSOPHERS 62
CHAPTER IV - DARSANAS 63
Nastika system: Charvaka Darsana 64
Astika systems 64
Nyaya system: 65
Vaiseshika system: 65
Sankya system 66
Yoga system 68
Purva Mimamsa: 68
Uttara Mimamsa or Vedanta 69
Maharshi Veda Vyasa 70
CHAPTER V - PRINCIPAL UPANISHADS 71
INTRODUCTION 71
Isavasya Upanishad 74
Kena Upanishad 77
Katha Upanishad 80
Prashna Upanishad 83
Mundaka Upanishad 93
Mandukya Upanishad 99
Taittiriya Upanishad 110
Shiksha-Valli 112
X
Brahmananda-valli 115
Bhrigu-Valli 122
Aitareya Upanishad 123
Chandogya Upanishad 128
AUM Meditation 131
Meditation on Sama 132
Meditation on the Sun and Shandilya Vidya 133
Samvarga Vidya 135
Panchagni and Vaisvanara Vidyas 135
Panchagni Vidya 135
Vaisvanara Vidya 137
Teaching by Uddalaka to Svetaketu 138
Sanatkumara’s instructions on Bhuma Vidya 140
Dahara Vidya 145
Brhadaranyaka Upanishad 147
Maitreyi Vidya 148
Akshara Vidya 149
Ushasta-Kahola Vidya 151
Uddalaka-Aruni Vidya 151
CHAPTER VI - GITAS 154
BHAGAVAD GITA 154
INTRODUCTION 154
Essence of First Hexad 156
Essence of the Second Hexad: Bhakti Yoga 158
Essence of the Third Hexad 162
Bhakti and Prapatti 163
OTHER GEETAS 164
YOGA VASISHTA 164
CHAPTER VII - MISCELLANEOUS 166
DOES GOD EXIST? 166
HOW OLD ARE THE VEDAS? 168
INTRODUCTION 168
Background 169
Invasion Theory 170
Facts vs Speculations 170
Literary Evidence 170
Scientific Verification 171
Sarasvati Factor 171
Evidence of port city Dwaraka 172
Astronomical Dating of Vedas 172
Shraddha 174
What is Shraddha ? 174
MANTRAS 177
CONSEVATION DURING VEDIC TIMES 180
Vedic Literature - Aims & Achievements: 181
What the Vedic literature said 182
Energy and environment 182
Religion and ethics of conservation 183
Guidelines for Practice 183
Emperor Ashoka and his pioneering work 184
First “Veterinary hospital” in the world 184
Participatory Forest management 184
Religion as a tool 184
OBJECTS OF HUMAN ASPIRATIONS (PURUSHARTHAS) 185
Artha 186
Kaama 186
Dharma 186
Moksha 187
KARMA 188
Types of Karma 189
xii
Asvaghosa 204
Bhasa 204
Kalidasa 205
Harsha 205
Sudraka 205
Vishakhadatta 205
HINDU SYMBOLOGY 205
INTRODUCTION 205
The mystic Mantra “OM” 206
Shiva Linga 206
Shiva’s form 207
The twelve Jyotirlingas 208
Vishnu Worship 208
Saligrama Shilas 208
TILAKA 211
Shaivite Tilak 211
Vaishnavaite Tilak - Urdhvapundra 211
Pancha Samskaras 212
i. Thapa Samskara: 212
ii. Pundram 212
iii. Naamam 212
iv. Mantram 212
v. Ijyai 212
Achamana and Prokshana 213
Offering food to God and Pancha Pranas 214
HINDU UPAS ANA AND RITUALS 214
Upasana or Worship 214
Puja 215
Do Hindus worship hundreds of Gods? 215
Idol worship 217
Homa or Havan 221
xiv
Upanayanam 424
Samavarthana 425
Vivaha 425
Grahastya ashrama 425
Vanaprasta ashrama 425
Sanyasa ashrama 425
Anthyesthi 425
Pancha Maha Yagnas 426
Gunas 426
Ashrama Dharmas 427
Vivaha Samskara 427
Arrival of the bridegroom and honouring him 428
Maha Sankalpa 428
Kanya dana 428
Madhuparka 429
Tying of the Mangala sutra 429
Talambraalu 430
Kankana 430
Brahma mudi 430
Principal Homa ceremony 430
Panigrahana 430
Sapta padhi 431
Arundhathi Darshana 431
Pledges between the Bride and the Groom 431
Asheervad 431
Miscellaneous 431
CHAPTER XIV - SEERS OF KALIYUGA 432
INTRODUCTION 432
ALWARS 434
Poigaialwar: 435
XX
Boodatalwar 436
Peyaiaalwar 436
ThirumazhisaiAlwar 437
Nammalvar 437
M adhurakavi Alwar 439
KulasekharaAlwar 440
P eriyalwar (Vishnu-Chitta) 441
Goda Devi (Andal) 442
Tondaradippodi Alwar 442
Tiruppanalwar 443
Tirumangai Alwar 443
Divya Deshams 445
Geographic locations 446
The shrines 446
NAYANMARS 446
Timmurais 447
Tirumantiram by Tirumullar 447
Periya Puranam by Sekkizhar 447
Padal Petra Sthalam 448
Shiva temples in Kerala created by Lord Parasurama 448
CHAPTER XV - IN PURSUIT OF SUPREME REALITY 449
INTRODUCTION 449
SHABDA 451
PRAMEYA 452
Dravya 452
Jada 452
Ajada 453
Paraak: 453
Nitya-vibhuti 453
Dharmabhuta-Jnana 454
xxi
Pratyak: 454
Jiva 454
Nityas 455
Muktas 455
Bubhuksus 455
Mumuksus 455
Ishvara 456
Adravya: 457
Pramana: 458
Pratyaksha: 459
Anumaana: 461
Rules of Epistemology 461
CHAPTER-XVI-BRANCHES OF KNOWLEDGE AND UNIVERSITIES
470
INTRODUCTION 470
SULBA SUTRAS 471
VEDIC MATHEMATICS 473
Division operation 473
Vedic Numerical Code 476
J AIN A MATHEMATIC S: 477
GOLDEN PERIOD 477
IMPACT 478
EUROCENTRICISM 479
SOME PROMINENT MATHEMATICIANS 480
BAUDHAYANA (800 BC) 483
APASTHAMBA (600BC-540BC) 484
ARYA BHATTA-1 (476 AD - 550 AD) 484
His works 485
Ary a Siddhanta 485
Aiyabhattiya 485
xxii
Gitikaapaada: 485
Ganitapaada: 485
Kaalakriyaapaada 485
Golapaada: 485
Mathematics 485
Place Value system and zero 485
pas Irrational 486
Mensuration 486
Indeterminate Equations 486
Astronomy 487
Motions in the Solar system 487
Eclipses 487
Sidereal periods 487
Trigonometry 488
His influence 488
Panchanga 488
VARAHAMIHIRA (505AD-587AD) 488
His works 489
BRAHMAGUPTA (598-670) 491
His works 491
Algebra 491
Arithmetic 491
Series 491
Zero 491
Sum 491
Minus 492
Multiplication 492
Division 492
Pythagorean triple 492
Pell’s Equation 492
xxiii
Geometry 492
Interpolation formula 493
Astronomy 493
BHASKARACHARYA (1114-1185) 493
His works 493
Arithmetic 494
Algebra 494
Geometry: 495
Calculus: 495
Astronomy 495
Trigonometry: 495
MEDIEVAL PERIOD AND THE KERALA SCHOOL 495
MADHAVA OF SANGAMAGRAMA (1340 A.D - 1425 A.D) 496
His works 496
Mathematics 496
Astronomy 497
INDIAN CALENDER SYSTEM 498
Lunar calendar system 499
Tithi 500
Vaasara 501
Nakshatra 501
Yoga 502
Karana 502
The Months 502
Masa (Lunar Month) 502
Adhika Masa (Extra month) 503
Samvatsara 504
SOLAR CALENDER SYSTEM 505
Solar year 505
Solar months 505
xxiv
INTRODUCTION 520
SUSHRUTA SAMHITA 521
Surgeiy 521
Methods of diagnosis 521
Primary healing of wounds 521
Surgical procedure 521
Purva Karma (Pre-operative) Procedures 522
Pradhaana Karma (Operative Measures) 522
Paschaat Kanna (Post operative care) 522
Bandages 522
Infection 522
Plastic Surgery 522
Haemostatic Methods 523
Thermal injuries 523
CHAPTER XVII - ANCIENT LEARNING 524
GURUKULA SYSTEM 525
TEMPLE COLLEGES 525
AGRAHARA INSTITUTIONS 525
CHAPTER XVIII- ANCIENT UNIVERSITIES 526
UNIVERSITY AT TAKSHASILA 526
RISE OF BUDDHISM AND THE UNIVERSITIES 526
Nalanda University 526
Vickramasila University 527
Odantapuri University 527
Jagaddala University 528
Somapura University 528
Vallabhi University 528
TECHNICAL EDUCATION AND APPRENTICE SYSTEM 528
REFERENCES 529
ABOUT THE AUTHOR 531
Chapter - I Hindu Scriptures & Sanskrit Literature
Introduction
Three religions are regarded as the oldest having come down to us from pre-historic
times. They are Hinduism, Zoroastrianism and Judaism. Sanskrit, as defined by
Panini, is the classical Sanskrit which evolved from the earlier Vedic Sanskrit. Vedic
Sanskrit is the language of the Vedas consisting of Samhitas, Brahmanas and
Upanishads. The metrical hymns of the Rig Veda Samhita are regarded as the
earliest composed by man.
Prof. Max Muller while recording the first voice on a Gramophone chose the first
Shloka of Rig Veda “Agni Meele Purohitam”. He proceeded to explain the reason for
his choice - "Vedas are the oldest text of the human race. And Agni Meele Purohitam
is the first verse of Rig Veda. In the most primordial time, when the people did not
know how even to cover their bodies and lived by hunting and housed in caves,
Indians had attained high civilization and they gave the world universal philosophies
in the form of the Vedas.”
There are two important aspects about the Vedas - (a) Hindus regard that the Vedas
have been received through revelation. It was not written by any man
(Apaurusheya); and (b) The Vedas are without a beginning and end.
How is it possible? Swami Vivekananda explains. “By the Vedas no books are
meant. They mean the accumulated treasury of spiritual laws discovered by different
persons at different times. Just as the law of gravitation existed before its discovery,
and would exist if all humanity forgot it, so is it with the laws that govern the spiritual
world. The moral, ethical, and spiritual relations between soul and soul and between
individual spirits and the Father of all spirits, were there before their discovery, and
would remain even if we forgot them”. The name given to the discoverers of these
laws was” Kavi". The Vedas described them as kavayah satyasrutah meaning seers
who were the hearers of the truth. The Veda itself was called Shruti meaning
revealed scripture. The sage who had a direct intuitional perception is called
Sakshath Krutha Rishi. The sage who heard it from his Guru and remembered it is
called Shrutha Rishi.
Veda have been divided into Karma Kanda (section of works and rituals) and Jnana
Kanda (section of knowledge) the former associated with the hymns and the later
with the Upanishads. European scholars took up the ritualistic tradition and went on
to make their own etymological explanation of the words resulting in arbitrary
meaning for Vedic verses. In fact, what they were looking for in Veda was the early
history of India, its society, institutions - in short a picture of the times. They then
invented the theory (based on the difference of languages) of an Aryan invasion from
the north, and an invasion of the Dravidian India. The Indians themselves had no
memory of such invasions and there were no records of such events in their classical
1
literature. Yet, this appears to have persuaded the minds of some Indians in favour
of this view. All this resulted in a chaos and a mutilation of dates of historical events.
As Aurobindo puts it “the Vedic religion was on this account only a worship of
Nature-Gods full of solar myths and consecrated sacrifices and a sacrificial liturgy
primitive enough in its ideas and contents, and it is barbaric prayers that are the
much vaunted, haloed and apotheosized Veda”. And we were left to trace our
civilization and ancestors from among the ruins at Mohenjo Daro and Harappa. In
recent years, Indian scholars have started work on the scientific dating of various
events described in our Puranas. The Rishis, the poet seers of Veda, were men with
a great spiritual and occult knowledge not shared by ordinary men. Among this
enlightened group, there are a number of Rishikas (female Rishis) as well. Still the
task is unfinished. To be revealed is one thing, to preserve it and pass it on is quite
another thing. The mantras acquire their powers by virtue of their acoustic energy of
the syllables (Shabda). In addition, correct sequence of words, purity of the
language, exact pronunciation of the words, precise stress on syllables, measured
pause between syllables, appropriate tone, accent, modulation and pitch of
recitation, proper breath control etc are very critical. In the case of written texts
comparisons may be carried out much more easily. How can you devise a system to
control the requirements of Vedic texts? In addition the requirement for memorising
the entire Vedic texts existed. The Ashrams of the Rishis served as the learning
centres and they were located in forests. And maintaining large libraries was
impracticable.
Oral Tradition
Systems have been devised to meet this challenge. It is astounding that large
volumes of Vedic texts were preserved by oral tradition for over thousands of years,
safeguarding their purity and entirety. Svaadhyaya, the oral tradition, by which Vedas
have been preserved, emphasizes the preservation of actual sound of the Vedas
over their meaning and interpretation! Careful thought and planning have gone into
devising methods to achieve the desired results. Oral methods have been around in
other parts of the world as well but rarely has any other oral tradition been so
venerated and so well preserved as the Vedic tradition.
Rishi Veda Vyasa categorised and compiled four Vedas so that they are more
amenable to study and memorise. The task of preserving and perpetuating each
branch of Veda in its entirety and purity was assigned to a specified Shakha
(branch). The followers of each Shakha, identified as Shakhins of that particular
Vedic school, were responsible for preserving their assigned part of Veda. Followers
of each Shakha would learn and preserve one of the four Samhitas along with their
associated Brahmana, Aranyaka, Upanishads and the Sutras such as Grhyasutra
and Shrautasutra. Today only a small number of Shakhas have survived- among
them are Sakala and Bhaskala. Siksha, one of the six Vedangas that dealt with
phonetics and phonology of Sanskrit laid down the rules for correct pronunciation of
2
Vedic Hymns and Mantras. Along with this, several patterns of Vedic chants were
devised to ensure complete and perfect memorization of the text and its
pronunciation including the Vedic pitch, accent. These patterns called Pathaas
ensured correct recital of the Veda mantra by weaving the mantras into various
patterns and complex combinations of patterns. There are eleven acknowledged
patterns or Pathaas Viz. Samhita or vakhyaa, padaa, krama, jataa, maala, Sikhaa,
rekhaa, dhvajaa, dandaa, rathaa and Ghana. For illustration, salient features of a few
Pathaas are given below
(a) Krama Paathaa: The first word of the mantra is added to the second, the second
to the third, the third to the fourth and so on, until the whole sentence of the mantras
is completed. The order of words will be 1-2; 2-3; 3-4; 4-5 and so on.
(b) Jata Paathaa: the first two words are recited together and then the words are
recited in a reverse order and then again in the original order. Jata Paathaa is a play
by twisting the Krama Paatha: The order will be
1- 2-2-1-1-2; 2-3-3-2-2-3; 3-4-4-3-3-4; 4-5-5-4-4-5 and so on
(c) Ghana Paathaa: This is one of the most popular form of recitations and requires
years of learning and practice. A scholar proficient in recitation in this format is
honoured as Ghana_ paathi. In Ghana Paathaa the combination will be: 1-2-2-1-1-
2-3-3-2-1-1-2-3; 2-3-3-2-2-3-4-4-3-2-2-3-4; 3-4-4-3-3-4-5-5-4-3-3-4-5 and so on
Apart from the Vedas, ancient Sanskrit literature had a number of other manuals
dealing with a variety of topics guiding individuals and societies to lead healthy and
meaningful lives. The chart given below gives a brief summary of what was
available. Foreign invasions and changing times have taken a heavy toll. Sanatana
Dharma has been there for 1000s of years. During these years it has faced many
challenges and yet it is still there. It is still relevant. I am confident that it will survive
the current crisis and continue to offer guidance to its followers.
3
Hindu Scriptures
&
Sanskrit Literature
v i, -J
Six Orthodox
heads
Vedangas
Z X
Adharva Ayurveda Dhanurveda Gandharva Veda Artha
Veda Science of Science of Science of Shastra
Health War Music Science of
X_____________________/
Polity
_________________ 7 >7
Krisna Yajur Shukla Yajur \7
Veda Veda
K. Srinivasan 4
I
K. Srinivasan 5
Kalpa is the method of the ritual Asavalayana, Sankhayana belong to Rig Veda
Srauta Sutra: Explains the rituals of
sacrifices. Mashaka, Latyayana, Dharyayana, Gobhila, Khadidara belong to Sama
Grihya Sutras: Rituals in domestic lives Veda
Dharma Sutras: Deals with Ethics,
customs and laws. Katyayana, Paraskara belong to Shukla Yajur Veda
Pratishakyas, Padapathas,
Kramapathas, Upalekhas, Anukramanis, Apastamba, Hiranyakesi, Bodhayana, Bharadvaja, Manava, Vaikhasana
Daivasamhitas, Parishistas, Proyogas, and Kathaka belong to Krishna Yajur Veda
Paddhatis, Karikas and Vyuhas provide
further elaborations in the rituals Vaitana, Kaushika belong to the Adharva Veda
Sulba Sutras: Treats the
measurements necessary for laying out
K.Srinivoson 6
There are 18 main Smrithis or\
Dharma Shastras. 1 .Smrithis are secondary scriptures - next in importance to the Shruthis
The most important are of 2.Shruthi means what is heard. Smrithi means what is remembered. The
Manu, Yajnavalkya and former is a revelation and the later a tradition. The former is a direct
experience by the great Rishis. The later a recollection of that
Parashara.
experience.
The other 15 are - Vishnu, 3.Upanishad is Shruti. Bhagavad -Gita is a Smrithi
Daksha, Samvarta, Vyasa, 4.Smrithis or Dharma Shastras are written by sages.
Harita, Satatapa, Vasishta, b.Shruhi is considered as the final authority. If there is anything in the
Yama, Apastamba, Gautama, Smrithi that contradicts the Shruthi, then the Smrithi is rejected
Devala, Sankha-Likhita, 6.Smrithis are the ancient sacred law codes of the Hindus. They
supplement and explain the ritualistic injunctions called Vidhis in the
Usana, Atri and Sa unaka
Vedas. Smrithis are based on the teachings of the Vedas.
7.Smrithis have laid down definite rules and laws to guide individuals and
communities in their daily conduct and regulate their manners and
customs. The Smrithis have given detailed instructions, according to the
conditions of the time, to all classes of men regarding their duties in life.
The duties of Varnashrama and all ceremonies are clearly given in
these books. The object of the Smrithis is to purify the heart of the man
and lead him gradually to the supreme abode of immortality.
8. From time to time, a great law-giver would take his birth. He would codify
the existing laws and remove those that have become obsolete. He
would make alterations, adaptations, readjustments, additions to suit the
needs of the time and ensure the way of living of the people would be in
accordance with the teachings of the Vedas. Of such law givers, Manu,
Yajnavalkya and Parashara are the most celebrated. We thus have
Manu Smrithi, Yajnavalkya Smrithi, and Parashara Smrithi
9. The laws of Manu are intended for the Satya Yuaga. Those of the
Yajnavalkya are for the Treta Yuga. Those by Sankha and Likhita are
for the Dwapara Yuga. Those of Parashara are meant for the Kali Yuga.
K.Srinivoson 7
....... I.......'i ......J_______
'7
I......----------------......
' i
I_______
i
I.... i
Shruthis ! ; Smrithis ; ■ Itihasas 1 Puranas ; Agamas [; Darsanas
1 1 I i *i
jl J ■ (Histories) ; 1 J1
>
Same class as Itihasas. There are 18 Main Puranas - all written by Veda Vyasa. There are an equal number of Upa Puranas (Sub- Puranas). Srimad
Bhagavata Purana and the Vishnu Purana are well known. A portion of the Markandeya Purana is well known as Devi Mahatmtya. The divine Ulas of Lord
Shiva are recorded in Tamil Puranas like Shiva Purana, Periya Purana, Shiva Parakramam and Tiruvilayadal Purana. The language of the Vedas is difficult to
grasp and assimilate. Puranas present philosophical truths and precious teachings in an easier manner for common people
K. Srinivasan 8
» ( >1 ' 1 »
Shruthis ; ; Smrithis ;; Itihasas 1 | Puranas ; Agamas ; Darsanas
11 1 1 z • • \ 11 1
J J 1 (Histories) ; •_ j X_______ ________ -
^The Agamas are theological treatises and practical manuals of Divine worship. They include Tantras, Mantras^
and Yantras. They explain external worship of God in Idols, temples etc. All the Agamas treat of (1) Jnana or
knowledge (2) Yoga or concentration (3) Kriya or esoteric ritual (4) Charya or worship.They also give details on
temple building, image making etc. The Agamas are divided into 3 sections - (a) Vaishnava (b) Shaiva (c )
Shakta. The Vaishnava or Pancharatra Agamas glorify God as Maha Vishnu. The Shaiva Agamas glorify God
as Maha Shiva. The Shakta Agamas or Tantras glorify the God as the Mother of the Universe _ Devi .The
Agamas do not derive their authority from the Vedas but are not antagonistic to them. They are all Vedic in
^Spirit and Character. For this reason they are considered authoritative_________________________________ .
K. Srinivasan 9
2. The philosophy has six divisions. Hence, it is called Shad Darsana - six different schools of thought. Each school has developed and
systematized various parts of Vedas its own way. Each system has its own Sutrakara - a great Rishi who has systematized the
doctrines of the school and put them in short aphorisms or Sutras.
3. The Sutras are short and terse. The Sutras, themselves, are very difficult to understand without the help from great teachers and Rishis.
Thus, there arose a number of eminent commentators are Bhashyakaras, who in turn produced commentaries on the original
commentaries.
A Sutra or an aphorism refers to a very short and terse statement (without any ambiguity at all) embracing all the meanings and
containing the complete essence of a large volume of knowledge. They are to be kept in memory at all times.
4. The six Darsanas are divided into 3 pairs - to help explain the philosophy of the Vedas in a rationalistic manner. Nyaya and Vaiseshika
form the first pair, Sankhya and Yoga the second pair, Mimamsa and Vedanta the third pair.
5. Panini composed Ashtadhyayi, the greatest and perfect of all Sutra literature. Panini is regarded as the father of all Sutrakaras.
6. The six Vedangas along with Shad Darsanas constitute the 12 sets of core Sutra literature. The others are, later compositions like
Narada Bhakti Sutras, Shandilya Bhaki Sutras etc
7. Each of the Sutras, are supported by - a) Bhashya (b) Vritti (c) Varttika (d) Vyakhyana (or Tikka) (e) Tippani
(a) Bhasya is an elaborate exposition or commentary with word by word meaning of the aphoristic precepts together with the
individual views of the commentator or Bhashyakara. The best and exemplary Bhashya in Sanskrit literature is the one by
Patanjali on the Vyakarana Sutras of Panini. Patanjali is regarded as the father of Bhashyakaras. Other highly regarded ones
are - Bhashya on Mimasa Sutra by Sahara- Swamin, Bhashyas on Brahma Sutra by Jagadguru Shankaracharya and that by
Sri Ramanujacharya.
(b) Vritti is a short gloss explaining the aphorisms in a more elaborate way, but not as elaborately as the Bhashya. Bodhayana’s
Vritti on Brahma Sutra is an example.
(c) Varttika is a critical study on the Bhashya highlighting the imperfections and ways of making it better. Notable Varttikas are -
Katyayana’s on Panini Sutras, Sureshwara’s on Shankara’s Upanishad Bhashya and Kumarila Bhatta’s on Sahara Bhashya.
(d) Vyakhyana or Tikka is a running explanation in an easier language of what has been said in the original Darsana or
Bhashya. Vachaspati Mishra’s work on Darsanas and Shankara’s Brahma Sutra Bhashya is an example.
(e) Tppani is very similar to Vritti but less orthodox. It qives explanations of difficult words or phrases in the original. Kaiyata’s
'i
Shrutiss Smrities 11 Aagmass Darshanas Kalas
Itihasass Puranas 11
11
■i
A brief overview of some of the Sciences that existed and covered by Vedas is given below -
1 Akshara Laksha: By Sage Valmiki. Subjects such as mathematics, geometry, algebra,trigonometry,mineralogy, hydels are said to
have been treated. . This work comprehends earlier discoveries by Sage Kashyapa, Ganapati, Soorya, Brihaspati, Jaimini,
Hanuman and others
2. Shabda Shastra: By Kandika Rishi. Deals with sound, its measurement, and methods of mechanically rereproducing them.
3. Lakshana Shastra: By Shaktayana. Science of determining sex
4. Shakuna Shastra: By Sage Garga. Deals with omens - good and bad effects from sounds of birds, words of human beings
5. Shilpa Shastra: By sage Kashyapa. Handles the constructions of temples, palaces, halls etc. Earlier writers on the subject were -
Vishwakarma, Maya, Maruti.
6. Malinee Shastra: By sage Rishyashringa. Deals with flower arrangements garlands, bouquets, hair-do’s in various styles for
women, writing love messages on flower petals etc are said to have been included
7. Supa shastra: By Sukesa. Deals with the science of cooking. It is said, more than 3000 dishes for people living in different parts
of the world have been described.
8. Science of Kala orTime: By Lord Kartikeya. Division of time into definite periods, auspicious and in-auspicious moments etc are
said to have been handled.
9. Samudrika Lakshana: By Samudra Raja. Topics handled are -Oceanography, living under and above sea
10. Dhatuvada: By Ashwini Kumaras. The subject of metallurgy.
11. Visha Shastra: By Ashwini Kumaras. The subject of 32 kinds of poisons, their properties, preparation, effects and antidotes are
handled.
12. Chitrakarma shastra : By Bhima. Deals with the science of drawings.
13. Malla Shastra: Deals with gymnastics and Sports
14. Ratna Pariksha: By sage Vatsyayana. Handles the subject of testing gems
15. Artha Shastra: By sage Vyasa. Handles wealth creation and accumulation
16. Yantras: By sage Bharadwaja. Deals vehicles for transportation - by lands, boats and ships
17. Mahendrajala: By Veerabahu (serves Lord Kartikeya). The science of Magic
K.Srinivoson 11
4 Secular heads
1. Subhashitas refer to wise sayings, 1. Kaavyas refer to highly scholarly Naatakas refer to scholastic fl. Alankaras refer to
texts dealing with
instructions or stories in prose or compositions in poetry, prose or dramas in Sanskrit. Characters in
effective
poetry. both these dramas portray a number of compositions in
2. Notable ones are - 2. Notable among the Poetical moods (Rasas). ornamental language
-Bhartrihari’s Subhashitas Kaavyas are - 2. There are 9 different Rasas. They - both in poetry and
Somadeva Bhatta’s Katha Kalidasa’s Raghuvamsa and are - Sringara, Veera, Karuna, prose.
Sarit Sagara Kumara Sambhava Adbhuta, Haasya, Bhayaanaka, 2. They are even
Bharavi’s Kiratarjuniya Bheebhatsa, Raudra and superior to the
Kshemendra’s Brihat-Katha-
Kavyas and Natakas
Manjari Mag ha’s Sisupala Vadha Santi.The Rasa Santi is not 3. The best among the
Panchatantra Sri Harsh’s Naishada portrayed in Natakas. Alankara Granthas
Hitopadesa 3. Notable among the Prose 3. Well known Naatakas are - are -
Kaavyas Kalidasa’s Shakuntala -Mammata’s
are - Bhavabhooti’s Uttara Rama Kavyaprakasha
Bhattabana’s Kadambari and Charita Jagannatha’s
Rasagangadhara
Harshacharita Vishaka Datta’s
4. Notable among those containing Mudrarakshasa
both Poetry and Prose are -
-Champu Ramayana
K.Srinivoson 12
Roots - Creation
Chapter II - Creation
Basis
Puranas contain history of remote times. They are meant for common people
and describe the times, troubles and triumphs of their heroes. A Purana
usually gives prominence to a certain deity (Shiva, Vishnu, Krishna). Most use
an abundance of religious and philosophical concepts in their narration from
Bhakti to Sankya.
According to Matsya Purana, they deal systematically with five subjects called
Pancha Lakshana. They are -
(4) Manvantara - Creation of the human race and the first human beings
Beginning
There was a great deluge. The entire Earth was submerged in water. Lord
Narayana was absorbed in Yoga nidra after the Maha pralaya. He was
reclining on the great serpent Adlsesha. The entire Universe had been
withdrawn into Him and lay dormant in Him.
The three Gunas Sattva, Rajas and Tamas were in equilibrium. So it was a
long time. Then TIME caused a disturbance in the three Gunas and the
equilibrium was upset. Out of the navel of the Lord Narayana emerged a thin
stalk. This grew into an immense lotus. Into that lotus entered the Lord in
another form which was Brahma. Brahma found that he had four heads. He
then looked around and saw large expanse of water and nothing else. It
seemed to him that the waves around appeared to be telling him to perform
Tapas. He then did the Tapas for hundred years. All of a sudden, he saw the
form of Lord Narayana in his mind. Brahma realized He was the Purusha.
Lord Narayana told him “I have set you the task of creating the world and the
beings on it.
13
Roots - Creation
Out of the mind of Lord Brahma were born the four Rishis Sanaka, Sananda,
Sanatana and Sanatkumara. Brahma asked them to take up the task of
creation and multiply. However, the minds of the Rishis were made up of
attaining salvation. They refused to undertake the task of creation. Brahma
was angry with them but he controlled it. However, his anger took up a form
and emerged out of his forehead. The child began to cry as soon as he was
born. The child asked for a name and a place to stay. Brahma told the child
“Do not cry. Since you cried the moment you are born, you will be called
Rudra. The heart, the senses, life, the sky, air, fire, water, earth, the sun, the
moon and tapas are the places assigned to you. You can go now and produce
many in your image”.
Brahma then created ten sons out of his body. These were - Atri, Angiras,
Pulastya, Pulaha, Kratu, Bhrigu, Daksha, Marichi, Vasishtha and Narada.
Dharma and Adharma were also born out of Brahma. Out of his heart was
born desire and out of his brows anger. His shadow took a form and this son
was named Kardama. From his mind and body was created this entire world.
The four Vedas were born out of his four faces.
Brahma then divided his body into two; one was male and the other female.
They were called Svayambhu Manu and Shatarupa. As soon as he was born
Svayambhu Manu asked his father what he wanted him to do. Lord Brahma
commanded that the work of creation should be continued. At that time the
Earth was submerged in water and the Manu did not have a place to start.
Brahma then sought the help of Lord Narayana who assumed the form of a
boar in order to raise the Earth from below the water. He plunged into the
ocean, located the earth, raised it on his tusks and began to climb. An Asura
named Hiranyaksha tried to stop His progress but he was killed.
Akuti was married to a rishi by the name Ruchi, Devahuti to Kardama and
Prasuti to Daksha. The children of these and their descendants have
populated the world. Daksha had thirteen daughters. He gave them in
marriage to Kashyapa, son of Marichi. Diti was one of them.
Diti’s sin
One evening just after Kashyapa finished his evening worship, Diti came to
him and wanted him to make love to her. Kashyapa refused pointing out that
evenings are sacred for the worship of Mahadeva. However, Diti was
determined to have her way. As a result of her sin, Diti gave birth to two sons
and both of them were wicked. They were known by the names Hiranyaksha
and Hiranyakashipu. It was this Hiranyaksha who was killed by Lord
14
Roots - Creation
Devahuti served her husband Kardama with great devotion. They had nine
daughters. Sage Kardama married his daughters to Rishis. Kala was given to
Marichi; Anasuya to Atri; Shraddha to Angiras; Havirbhu to Pulastya; Gati to
Pulaha; Kriya to Kratu; Khyati to Bhrigu; Arundhati to Vasishta and Shanti to
Atharva.
Kapila Vasudeva
Finally, Lord Narayana was born Devahuti’s son. He was named Kapila. It
was this Kapila who established the well known Sankhya Yoga. Kapila
Vasudeva was born to reveal Brahma Vidya to human beings. Kapila teaches
Atma Vidya to his mother to help her realize the Lord. After the birth of Kapila,
Kardama retired to a forest and spent his days in Tapas. After teaching his
mother Brahma Vidya, Kapila leaves home. Devahuti spent the rest of her life
on the lines taught by her son and attained liberation. The spot where she
attained Brahman became a holy spot. It is called Siddhapada. Even gods
visit this place. Sage Kardama’s next daughter, Shraddha, was married to
Sage Angiras. They had a son and he was Brihaspati. Havirbhu married Sage
Pulastya and they had two sons; one was Sage Agastya and the other was
Vishravas. The son of Vishravas was Kubera. Vishravas had another wife
named Kaikasi. She was the mother of the famed Ravana, Kumbhakarna and
Vibhishana. Kratu’s wife Kriya was the mother of Rishis named by
“Valakhilyas”. Kyati, wife of Bhrigu had two sons. One of them was the father
of Mrikandu. The other son was Sage Shukracharya, the Acharya of Asuras.
Atri’s Tapas
Daksha Prajapati married Prasuti, the second daughter of Manu. They had
sixteen daughters. Thirteen of the daughters were married to Dharma. One
daughter was given to Agni; one to the Pitris and one was given to Lord
Mahadeva.
Anasuya, daughter of Manu was married to Sage Atri. Sage Atri performed a
great penance on the mountain of Ruksha. He wanted a son from the Lord of
the Lords who will be like Him. Pleased with his Tapas all the three murthis-
Brahma, Vishnu and Mahadeva appeared before him. Overwhelmed by the
simultaneous presence of the tri-murthis Sage Atri worshipped them
appropriately. In response to the query from the three murthis, the sage
replied “I prayed for the best among you to grant me a son in His image. It is
up to you to tell me who is the best from among you”. Brahma, Vishnu and
Mahadeva were amused by his words. “We are all aspects of the Brahman. It
15
Roots - Creation
is the same Brahman who creates, preserves and destroys. We wanted you
to realize the truth and that is why all three of us have come. You will be
father of three sons, each one an amsha of each of us. They will become very
famous and bring you a great name”. The son born to Atri with the amsha of
Brahma was the Moon; Datta was the son with the amsha of Vishnu and the
son with the image of Mahadeva was Durvasa.
Arrogant King
Daksha Prajapati’s daughter, Sati, married Lord Mahadeva. Daksha once
performed a great Yagna by the name Brahma Satra. As the Yagna was
about to commence, Daksha felt that Mahadeva insulted him. In an
uncontrollable anger he abused and cursed the Lord. In an atmosphere
charged with anger and emotion the followers of Daksha and Lord Mahadeva
exchanged curses. As a follow-up on this Yagna, Daksha performed another
where he pointedly did not invite Mahadeva. The Lord did not attend the
Yagna but allowed His wife to attend, since she was very keen. However, on
arrival at the yagnashala, she discovered that her father, Daksha, ignored her.
Others at the scene did not dare to defy Daksha. Sati was furious at the insult
targeted towards her husband. She spoke harshly to her father. Then by yogic
power she burnt her body and was reduced to ashes.
On hearing about the tragedy at the yagnashala, Lord Mahadeva was not at
all surprised but was very furious. He pulled a strand from his matted locks
and threw it on the ground. Out of it was born Virabhadra glowing like fire.
Mahadeva ordered that the proud Daksha along with the yagnashala to be
destroyed. Virabhadra along with Pramathaganas rushed to the yagnashala.
Within a short time the place was destroyed and Daksha was killed.
All the Devatas accompanied with Lord Vishnu and Brahma went to Kailasa to
meet Mahadeva and pacify Him. He forgave Daksha and who came back to
life with the head of a goat. The Yagna was completed.
Dhruva’s Tapas
Uttanapada, the son of Manu, had two wives; Suniti and Suruchl. Sunltl’s son
was Dhruva and Suruchi’s son was Uttama. Surlchi was the favourite wife of
Uttanapada. Under the influence of Suruchl the king treated Uttama with great
affection and openly neglected Dhruva. The child ran to his mother and
complained. Suniti advised the child to take refuge in Lord Narayana. He went
away to a forest not knowing how to gain the grace of the Lord. Sage Narada
decided to help the child. He initiated the Maha mantra “Aum Namo
Bhagavate Vasudevaya” and told him to repeat it with his mind firmly
concentrated on the Lord. Dhruva performed intense Tapas repeating the
mantra. Lord Narayana was very pleased with the young devotee. He blessed
the child that his wish to become the favourite of his father will come true and
his father will crown him as a King In addition the Lord told the boy that He is
16
Roots - Creation
assigning a place for him which will be eternal. The Sun and Moon will revolve
round it. At the end of his life Dhruva reached Lord Narayana.
King Prithu
One of the descendants of Dhruva was a tyrant named Vena. He would not
listen to advice from his ministers and continued with his reign of terror. The
Rishis then invoked the God of death and Vena died. After the death of Vena,
the land had no king to rule. Eventually with the help of penance of the Rishis
a boy and a girl was born. They named the boy as Prithu. The girl was named
Archis. From the lakshanas, the Rishis knew that he was born from an amsha
of Lord Narayana. Archis was Sri Maha Lakshmi.
When he was old enough, the boy was crowned as king. After he was
crowned as king, the Rishis called him Prithu, the great protector of the world.
Prithu noticed that his subjects were thin and emaciated. He concluded that
Earth was not yielding enough. So he confronted Mother Earth and decided to
punish her. Mother earth got frightened and explained that as time passed
sinful acts were being committed everywhere. In a fit of anger she decided
that the people were not fit enough to enjoy the wealth provided to them.
However, she promised that she will now agree to yield enough food for all
people. Everyone then got what he wanted. King Prithu was very pleased with
the earth and her bounty, that he made her his beloved daughter. Since then
mother Earth came to called as Prithvi. He was the first king that ever won the
hearts of the people. From his time kings have been called “Rajas". “Ranj”
means charm, “Ranjayati iti Raja". Prithu was the first Raja - “Adiraja”. King
Prithu performed one hundred Ashvamedhas.
King Prithu’s grandson was Havirdhana who married Havirdhani. They had six
children and the eldest was Barhishat. He married Shatadruti, daughter of the
lord of the seas. Ten sons were born to this couple and they were famed as
Prachetas. King Barhishat believed in the performance of yagnays and he
performed many. Sage Narada took interest in him and initiated the Brahma
Vidya advising him that it was the way for salvation. King Barhishat followed
his advice.
Prachetas, the ten sons of King Barhishat, were great devotees of Lord
Narayana. Lord Mahadeva was pleased with them and decided to help them.
He taught them Rudra Gita and asked them to repeat it with a steady mind in
order to gain the favour of Lord Narayana. They did that. The Lord Narayana
was pleased with their devotion and asked them to marry Marisha, daughter
of an Apsara. He also told the brothers that she will bear them a son whose
fame will spread all over the world. All ten of them married Marisha. A son
was born to them and he was Daksha. It was the same Daksha Prajapati who
insulted Lord Mahadeva. He was born as a human being for the sin he
17
Roots - Creation
committed. Prachetas crowned Daksha as the king and left for the forest.
However, he too left for the forest to perform Tapas.
We mentioned earlier that Svayambhu Manu had two sons - Priyavrata and
Uttanapada. We learnt earlier that Uttanapada’s son was the famed Dhruva.
Priyavrata was the eldest son of the Manu. However, he had no desire to rule
the kingdom and left for the forest to perform Tapas. Uttanapada and later
Dhruva ruled the land. However, when Daksha, their descendant, left for the
forest, the land was without a ruler. Lord Brahma went to Priyavrata and
persuaded him to take up the reins of ruling the kingdom. Priyavrata married
Barhishmati, daughter of Vishvakarma. Ten sons and a daughter were born to
them. Agnitra was the eldest son. Three of his brothers left to the forest to
perform Tapas. Agnitra and his six other brothers ruled the seven islands. The
daughter Ojasvati was married to Shukra and their daughter was Devayani.
People were happy during his rule. Priyavrata was interested in tracing the
path of the Sun. He equipped himself with a chariot fast enough to travel with
the Sun. He travelled with the Sun around the Earth seven times. The moats
formed by the quick progress of his chariot became the seven great seas.
They were named - Lavana, Ikshu, Sura, Sarpi, Dadhi, Kshira and Madhu.
The earth divided into seven islands. They were named - Jambu, Plaksha,
Shalmali, Kusha, Krauncha, Shaka and Pushkara.
King Bharata
Agnitra’s son was Nabhi and he had no children. He performed a great
sacrifice where he worshipped Lord Narayana. The Lord was pleased with
Nabhi and promised that he will be born as a son to Nabhi. The child was
named Rishabha. Rishabha was crowned as the king after Nabhi. Rishabha
married Jayanti the daughter of Indra. They had hundred sons; the eldest of
them was Bharata. Bharata was a great king and the land was called
Bharatavarsha after him. After a long number of years, Bharata decided to
retire to the forest. He distributed his kingdom among his sons he went away
to the ashrama of sage Pulaha near Haridwar. He worshipped Lord Narayana
with great devotion. His heart was filled with peace born out of renunciation
and detachment. One day he rescued a new-born deer when her mother died.
He brought up the deer with great care and was greatly attached to it. His
meditation and prayers were all things of the past. And when he died
Bharata’s mind was on the deer. Since his thoughts were on the deer,
Bharata was born as a deer. However, he had the privilege of remembering
his previous birth. As a deer he travelled to holy places and finally died. And
that was not the end of it all. Bharata was born again as a son of a Brahmin in
the Angirasa clan. He was disgusted and did not want any attachment with
anyone. His thoughts were continuously on Lord Narayana and it did not
bother him to do menial jobs. He was Jada Bharata. He wandered over earth
till he obtained salvation.
18
Roots - Creation
Daksha’s descendants
Daksha, son of Prachetasa brothers married Asikni and had sixty daughters.
Of the ten were married to Dharma, seventeen to Kashyapa, twenty-seven to
Chandra and Bhuta, Angiras and Krishashva married two each. Vishvadevas
were sons of one of the daughters.Marutvati was the mother of Marutvan and
Jayanta. Jayanta was also called Upendra.Sankalpa was one of the
daughters. Her son was also named Sankalpa and he was the father of
Kama.
The daughter Vasu was the mother of the eight Vasus Sarupa, wife of Bhuta
became the mother of thousands of Rudras, eleven of whom were famous:
Raivata, Aja, Bhava, Bhima, Varna, Ugra, Vrishakapi, Ajaikapat, Ahirbudhnya,
Bahurupa and Maha.Kashyapa wives were Aditi, Diti, Dhanu, Kashtha,
Arishta, Surasa, Ila, Muni, Krodhavasha, Tamra, Surabhi, Saram, Timi,
Vinata, Kadru, Patangi and Yamini. Aditi ‘s son was Vamana - one of the
incarnations of Lord Narayana. Vamana was born in the month of
Bhadrapada: Shukla Paksha: Dvadashi and Abhijit was the star under which
the child was born. In later years this dvadashi will be known as Vijaya
Dvadashi.
The sons of Aditi were Vivasvan, Aryama, Pusha, Twashta, Savita, Bhaga,
Dhata, Vldhata, Varuna, Mitra, Sakra and Urukrama.Dhanu had sixty one
children. One of them was Vrishaparva. His daughter Sharmishta marries
King Yayati, son of King Nahusha. Surabhi produced cows and buffaloes.
Tamra gave birth to hawks, falcons and eagles. Krodhavasha was the mother
of serpents with fangs. Ila produced trees. Arishta was the mother of
Gandharvas. Kashta produced animals without split hooves. Viprasiddhi, son
of Dhanu married Simhika, daughter of Hiranyakashipu. They had hundred
children which included Rahu and Ketu. Muni gave birth to Apsaras Patangi
produced birds and Yamini gave birth to moths and similar short-lived insects
Vinata was the mother of Aruna (charioteer of Sun) and Garuda who carried
Lord Narayana Kadru was the mother serpents. Famous among the sons
were - Sesha, Vasuki, Takshaka and Karkotaka
19
Roots - Creation
becomes the Lord of the world. It was to subdue King Bali that Lord Narayana
was born as Vamana. Bali was involved in conducting a great Yaga. Vamana
approaches Bali and asks for a boon. The boon the child was asking was for
three paces of ground as measured by the child. Shukracharya,the preceptor
of the King reveals to the King that the child is in fact Lord Narayana himself
and the boon should be refused. However, the king was excited to be in a
position to grant a boon to the Lord of lords. He gives it. Vamana measures
the earth and heaven with two paces and asks Bali a place for the third pace.
Bali offers his head. Lord Narayana was very pleased with Bali and blessed
him.
Solar dynasty
Aditi, wife of sage Kashyapa, gave birth to twelve Adityas. One of them was
Vivasvan, the Sun god- Surya. Surya’s son was Vivasvatha Manu. Manu had
many sons and one of them was Ikshvaku. He was the founder of Ikshvaku
dynasty; sometimes referred to as Surya Vamsha. In the line of Ikshvaku was
born Naabhaka. He became one of the greatest seers of his time. Naabhaka’s
son was Ambarisha and he possessed immense wealth. Yet he was aware
that all the things of this world like riches are transient. He lived in this world of
men without any bondage. He was a great devotee of Lord Narayana. His
encounter with the sage Durvasa while practicing Dvadashi Vrata is well
known.
King Puranjaya was one of the descendants of Ikshvaku. He was a great
warrior and was called by another name Kakutstha. King Mandhatri was one
of the descendants of this lineage and was regarded as a great monarch.
Trishanku
Satyavrata was a later king in the Solar dynasty. His son was Trishanku.
Trishanku wanted to reach heavens with a human body. He approached his
Guru Vashishta and resented his strange wish and cursed him to become a
Chandala. Vishvamitra, the generous hearted agreed to perform a Yagna to
send him to heaven. And he did perform the Yagna and the king was raised to
the heavens. The devatas led by their king Indra resented it and threw him
down. Vishvamitra got furious with the devatas and stopped Trishanku in mid
air. Further he went on create a new heaven solely for the purpose of
Trishanku. As he was about to create a new Brahma, the devatas pacified
him. Trishanku lived in the special heaven.
King Bhagiratha
Trishanku’s son was Harischandra. Another great king born in the Solar
dynasty was King Sagara. He had two wives; Sumatl and Kesinl. Sumati had
sixty thousand sons and Kesinl had one son named Asamanja. Asamanja son
was Amshuman and he was greatly devoted to his grandfather. Emperor
Sagara wanted to perform Ashvamedha Yaga. Lord Indra stole the horse and
20
Roots - Creation
left it in a cave where Sage Kapila was in Samadhi. Sixty thousand sons of
the emperor went in search of the horse. When they found the horse in front
of the sage, they mistook him to be the thief. Hearing the noise the sage
opened his eyes and the sixty thousand princes were reduced to a heap of
ash. Amshuman went in search of the sixty thousand princes and the missing
horse. He finally reached Maharshi Kapila and fell at his feet. The sage told
him to take the horse back to the emperor Sagara. He also told Amshuman
that if water from Ganga could be used to wash the ashes of the princes, then
they could ascend to the Pritriloka. The only problem was Ganga at that time
was in the heavens. How do you bring it to the earth? Both Amshuman and
his son Dilipa performed Tapas. Both of them died before achieving any
success. Bhagiratha, son of Dilipa, was determined to bring Ganga to the
Earth. He performed tapas for a long time and Goddess Ganga was pleased
with him. However, she asked that when she comes down from the heaven to
the earth what will be there to take up the force of her fall. Bhagiratha began
to perform tapas once again to please Lord Mahadeva. At last he got the Lord
to agree to receive Ganga on His matted locks. The rest is history. The sixty
thousand valiant sons of Sagara reached the loka meant for the Pitris.
Raghu was a king from the Solar lineage. His son was Aja. And Aja’s son was
King Dasharatha. Rama, Lakshmana, Bharata and Shatrughna were the four
sons of King Dasharatha. The famous Purana Ramayana written by Sage
Valmiki te\\s deeds performed by the four brothers.
Lunar Dynasty
We have seen that Chandra (also called as Soma) was one of the sons of
Sage Atri. Lord Brahma made him the lord of the Oshadhis (medicinal herbs)
and of stars. Soma conquered the three worlds and performed the Rajasuya.
He was very handsome. In course of time he became proud and arrogant.
Soma stole Tara, the wife of Brihaspati and refused to give her back. In the
end Lord Brahma intervened and restored Tara back to Brihaspati. Tara had a
son through Chandra. He was named as Budha. Budha married Ila and they
had a son named Pururavas and he becomes the first king in the Lunar
dynasty - Chandravamsha.
In the line of Pururavas was born a king named Gadhi. His daughter named
Satyavati married Ruchika, a Brahmin. Gadhi had a son by the name of
Kaushlka. In later years Kaushlka, after performing great tapas, came to be
known as Vlshvamitra.
21
Roots - Creation
Nahusha’s son was Yayati. Yayati had two wives: Devayani, daughter of
Shukracharya and Sharmishta. King Yayati had five sons - two from
Devayani and three from Sharmishta. The sons of Devayani were Yadu and
Turvasu. Sons of Sharmishata were Druhyu, Anu and Puru.
Yayatl’s son Yadu was not interested in ruling a kingdom and he was made to
rule one of the smaller kingdoms. He had three other sons- Kroshtu, Nala and
Ripu.
Vasudeva had seven wives - Pauravi, Rohini, Bhadra, Madira, Rochana, Ila
and Devakl. Through Rohini, Vasudeva had Balarama as his son.
Given below is a chart in brief that gives the names of some of the familiar
personages we come across in Puranas. The Puranas contain a detailed
Vamsha Vriksha.
23
Roots - Creation
F“ ~r
/---------------------X Z X
Rishi Rishi
Marichi Kratu
X_____________Z X_____________ /
24
Roots - Creation
25
Roots - Creation
/ x
Rishi
Arundhati ► Pulastya
/ X
▼
Khyati J Rishi
Shanti =► Pulaha /
Son Rishi
Kapila =► Kratu < X
Vasudeva Rishi
Vashishta
Kapila k_________ )
Vasudeva
/ x
► Rishi
Rishi
► Atharva
Bhrigu
k____________J <_________ ?
26
Roots - Creation
27
Roots - Creation
28
Roots - Creation
10 Wives
A
Arundhati
Vasu
Yami
c Lamba 8 Sons
Dharma Bhanu Gods Vasus
Aapa
<_________ > Marutvati Dhruva
Soma
Sankalpa
Dhara
Muhurta Anila
Anala
Sandhya Pratyusha
Prabhasa
Vishva
i
12 Sons
Gods Adityass
Vivasvan _ Sons
Aryama
Pusha
Shraddhadeva
Twashta Manu
Savita God Yama
Bhaga Yami
Dhata Ashwini twins
Vidhata God
Varuna
Mitra
Sakra
Vamana
30
Roots - Creation
31
Roots - Creation
Solar Dynasty
1 Z
▼
X
King
Dilipa
x____________ ’___________ /
V
Z X
King
Bhagiratha
32
Roots - Creation
33
Chapter III - Vedas and Upanishads
Vedas
Introduction
Veda has also been interpreted as ‘the means by which, or in which all persons
know, acquire mastery in, deliberate over the various lores or live or subsist upon
them.’
Yet, the Vedas are not documents of yester years. The Vedas have been accepted,
without any dispute, as the most ancient book in the in the Sanskrit world. They have
been there for thousands of years. Many argue that Veda is oldest book, not just in
the Sanskrit world, but anywhere in the world. We will come to this argument a little
later in this section.
The Vedic literature is composed of many books. The oldest texts are the four Vedas
- Rig-Veda, Yajur-Veda, Sama-Veda and the Atharva-Veda. It is said that the Vedas
had 21, 109, 1000 and 50 branches respectively with over 100,000 verses. Today
we may find only around 20,379 verses in total from these four Vedas.
And interestingly, they are not considered to have been authored by some poets or
authors. They are regarded as divine in origin and referred to as “apaurusheya”.
Veda is not an acquired knowledge. They are not products of reasoning or intellect.
They have been accorded the position of revealed scriptures and are revered in
Hindu religious tradition. It is the sublime knowledge revealed by the Supreme
Divinity to great Rishis or Seers (Drashtas) during their meditation. These Rishis
were merely instruments of God to spread His word. The Vedas are the God’s gift to
the man. Shri Aurobindo says they contain the ‘divine knowledge’ revealed to the
great Rishis in their “Supra-normal Consciousness”. Whatever was ‘heard’ or
‘revealed’ to the great Rishis was presented in the Vedas and the Upanishads. From
thereon, over the Millennia the Vedas have been handed over from generation to
generation by oral tradition and hence the name “Shruti”or “that which is heard”. For
this reason, the Vedas are known as Shruti literature.
34
A number of people think that the Vedas are solely meant for spiritual contemplation.
This is not correct. Discussions regarding the relationship between Jiva and
Paramatma appear in the concluding sections of the Vedas - the Vedanta or
Upanishads. Vedas also contain worldly and divine concepts. The Vedas were
created for the welfare of the mankind. The motive of the Vedas is to help man to
remain happy in the materialistic world - even though he might have failed to
understand the main purpose of life in this world.
Creation by the Lord is seen as a more meticulously planned effort than is commonly
understood. Before the creation of living beings (both Chetana and Achetana)
questions such as - what will they breathe, what will they eat, how should they
conduct themselves, how will they survive, how will they populate etc have all been
addressed. The stage was set before the arrival of living beings. Further, man
needed guidance on personal conduct and actions (what is a good conduct and what
is not), interactions and his responsibilities (to the society, family, ancestors).
Before the creation of man, the Lord created Pancha Maha Bhutas to fulfil the
requirements of the physical body. Similarly, He presented the Vedas for the sake of
the embodied soul as a guide on other matters. The Rig Veda is a storehouse of
information on the lifestyle, religious, social and cultural practices of the people of the
Vedic age. The suitable aspects of living a happy and healthy life by practicing
meditation and Yoga, etc. are mentioned in a detailed manner in the Rig Veda.
Today, this text is revered by Hindus around the world, primarily in India and Nepal.
Its verses are recited at prayers, religious functions and other auspicious occasions.
The Vedas are considered to be full of all kinds of knowledge, and an infallible guide
for a man in his quest for the four goals - Dharma, Artha, Kama and Moksha. As
such, the knowledge revealed to the ancient sages bears the hallmark of a Divine
source.
35
Apourusheya - Veda is Apourusheya, not authored by humans. The seers are said
to reveal Veda mantras to the world, they are called “Drastas”. Vak exists in four
forms and the learned know of them. Three are hidden and the fourth is what men
speak. The four forms are - Para, Pasyanti, Madhyama and Vaikhari. Para is the
eternal form of Vak. Pasyanti is when a seer envisions the mantra. Madhyama is
when it descends into mind plane. Vaikhari is the expression. Thus the Veda
mantras exist eternally, they are only revealed to the world by the seers.
Vedas
Self.
36
The Vedic literature is also known by other names such as -
True, the sages might have acquired the verbal form during certain period in
history. Indian scholars have dated even this verbal form to be anywhere
between 6000 to 24,000 years B.C. The truths revealed by the Vedas are
beyond the influence of time. Time or place can not affect the significance of
the knowledge ‘contained’ in the Vedas. For that reason, the Vedas are
adjudged the Swatah Pramana or self-evident. That means their truths do not
need any proof, support or elaboration. Their validity is built-in. They
constitute the first significant utterances on the lips of the man.
“The message that the Vedas convey unites all worshippers as surely as the
dogmas of the ignorant divide. Against such a background, Hinduism
developed an attitude of comprehensive charity instead of fanatic faith. It is
completely free from the attitude that a certain religious metaphysics is
essential for salvation, and non-acceptance thereof is a heinous sin. In other
words, it did not regard that its mission is to convert humanity to any one
opinion. Hinduism does not believe in bringing about a mechanical uniformity
of belief or worship by forcibly eliminating all that it is not in agreement with. It
does not say that Moksha is limited to only those who hold a specific view of
God’s nature and worship. Such exclusive view is in-consistent with an all
loving universal God”.
Worshippers of different Gods and followers of different faiths were taken into
Hindu fold. The addition of new gods to the Hindu pantheon does not
endanger it. The main note of Hinduism is one of respect and goodwill for
other creeds. What counts is conduct and not belief. It accepts and allows
each group to arrive at the truth by its own traditions and by means of
37
discipline of mind and morals. Error in individuals is a sign of immaturity and
not a grievous sin.
- meaning The Real is essentially One only, though the sages speak about it
variously owing to the planes in which One is seen. Inadequate understanding
by some western thinkers led to Hinduism being labelled as “henotheism” -
essentially suggesting opportunistic monotheism. This flies against the
Upanishadic explanation that all things and beings are God - because they
form the body and function of the Brahman- “Sarvam Kalvidam Brahma”. The
view presented by the Upanishads is that every prayer addressed to any of
the gods and goddesses ultimately get directly referred to One Supreme
Being. So common sense polytheism inherent in hierarchy is not in every
sense contradictory to monotheism. While on this topic, one is reminded of
two magnificent Sooktas - The Purusha Sookta and the Nasadiya Sookta.
Purusha Sookta
It is the hymn of the cosmic person. It gives a magnificent description of the
spiritual unity of the cosmos. It occurs in all Vedas with slight variations of the
order of the mantras. This famous hymn acts as a synthesis of several Vedic
concepts. The Sookta presents the Reality as both immanent and
transcendent. The all encompassing Purusha , who is all heads, all eyes and
all limbs, envelops and permeates creation from all sides and clearly stands
above it as the glorious immortal (Sahasra s/rsa Purusha, Sahasraksa
Sahasrapad, Sabhumim visvato vrttva atyatista dasangulam, purusa evedam
sarvam). The whole Universe is a small fraction of Him, as it were, for He
ranges above it in His infinite glory. The divine personalities have merged in
the One Supreme Purusha. The monism of metaphysics finds its
transformation as the supreme personality of God of religion. The Purusha is
all that was, is and shall be. From Him proceeds the original creative will (later
identified with Brahma) by which this vast Universe is projected in space and
time.
Nasadiya Sookta
This is the 129th hymn of the 10th Mandala of the Rig Veda. The Sookta
presents the scene that existed prior to the creation. The Supreme Being is
above all beings, and its existence is beyond all possible concepts about it. “In
the beginning there was neither existence nor non-existence, no realm, no
sky, no air, no earth. There was neither mortality nor immortality. There was
neither any form nor name. There was neither day nor night. Darkness
concealed darkness. There was, however, just one thing- which breathed
breathlessly by its own impulse. Other than that there was nothing. Who can
tell whence it was born or was it born at all? From It the creation arose.
38
However, no one can give an account as to what happened and how it
happened, for creation has not started by then. Everyone, including the
Devas, came much later as a result of the creation. This is the central point of
the Nasadiya Sookta. This in turn led to the various ramifications of
philosophic and religious thought in the Upanishads.
Rig Veda is built around a science of sound, which comprehends the meaning
and power of each letter. All the other Vedas are based upon it and consist to
a large degree of various hymns from it. Each and every letter in the hymns of
the Rig Veda is pronounced in such a way that the exact meaning and power
of the letter in it is clear and distinct from others. In Rig Veda the hymns are
penned basing on the science of sound in order to make the pronunciation of
each letter sound more powerful.
Texts were used for aiding memorization and recitation of Vedas with utmost
fidelity. They were called “Lakshana Granthas". These texts include
Padapathas, Ghanapathas, Kramapathas and other Vikrits or modification of
the root text, phonetic treatises like Sikshas and Pratisakyas. The modes of
chanting prescribe the basics like how much time one has to take for reciting
39
a word, how to regulate breathing while reciting so that required vibrations are
produced in the specific parts of the body which will yield pure word-sound. As
a result, several Vedic texts were transmitted over several millennia with
utmost fidelity, together with accent.
There is another reason for the great care the Rishis have taken for ensuring
that the mantras are uttered exactly as they were intended to be. The power
of the mantra lies in the manner it is uttered - on the sound and the vibrations
it generates. The script cannot convey this. It has to be demonstrated and
taught by the teacher to the pupil. Shruti is composed in Vedic Sanskrit and
Smritis in laukika Sanskrit. There are some basic differences between these
two types of Sanskrit. In Vedic Sanskrit the words have accent, akin to notes
in music, and a word's meaning can change drastically simply by changing the
accent of its letters. Therefore these words have to be heard properly from the
guru.
The revelation
As we said, earlier, Vedas represent sublime knowledge revealed by the
Supreme Divinity to great Rishis or Seers (Drashtas) during their meditation.
However, it is not as if that all of it was revealed to one great Rishi. It is said
that they have been revealed to a number of Rishis over a period of time. In
the case of Rig Veda, it is believed, that around 400 sages were involved.
Importantly, some of them were women sages. The Rig Veda is the only
scripture in which the Divine Truths are revealed to women sages and in
which hymns describing these revelations, find a prominent place in the Rig
Veda Samhita. There are more than 30 women sages in Rig Veda with
specific hymns associated with them..
Generally, around ten families have been identified as the original composers.
They were - Kanvas, Angirasas, Agastyas, Grtsamadas, Vishvamitras, Atris,
Vashishtas, Kashyapas, Bharatas and the Bhrgus. All their work was in one
stream and contained 1180 Shakhas (recessions). These sages were men of
great intellect and they memorized the entire Vedas before communicating
the knowledge orally to their disciples.
During Maharishi Vyasa’s time there were at least 1180 such Shakhas. Each
Shakha was maintained and passed on by the Guru to the disciples.
The practice of oral communication and the teaching of Vedas continued for
many centuries. Towards the end of Dwapara Yuga, it appeared as if the
Vedas may even have to face extinction! It was at this point in time that
Maharishi Veda Vyasa appeared on the scene. His contribution in the
compilation of Vedas is an example of unparalleled erudition. With great
perseverance he searched and collected the works of all Rishis on Vedas up
to that point in time and categorized all of them. He compiled them into four
40
parts and they, in turn, came to be known as Vedas. The four Vedas are - Rig
Veda, Yajur Veda, Sama Veda and Atharva Veda. His contribution did not
stop with the codification of the Vedas. He further authored 18 Puranas, 18
Upa Puranas, Brahma sutras and the Maha Bharata. He still had time to teach
the Vedas, thus divided, to his chief disciples.
1 Rigveda Paila
2 Yajurveda Vaishampayana
3 Sama Jaimini
4 Atharvan Sumantu
2 Prajapati 16 Dhananjay
3 Shukracharya 17 Krutunjay
4 Brhaspati 18 Jay
5 Surya 19 Bharadwaj
6 Mrtyu 20 Gautam
7 Indra 21 Haryatma
8 Vashishta 22 Vajshrava
9 Sraswat 23 Trinbindhu
11 Trishikh 25 Shakti
12 Bharadwaj 26 Parashar
13 Antariksh 27 Jatukarn
14 Varani 28 Krishnadwaipayana
41
An Overview
In the Hindu tradition, Veda is a single collection of all mantras. Every mantra
(verse) is one of the 3 types, (a) Rik - Mantra of illumination in one of the
several metres (b) Saman - Mantra with a meter which has to be sung
according to the symbols indicated in the mantra, (c) Yajus - mantra in
rhythmic prose. When Veda is referred to as threefold (Trayi) the reference is
to these three types. Rig Veda Samhita and Atharva Veda Samhita have only
Rik Mantras. The Sama Veda Samhita has only Sama mantras. But the Yajur
Veda Mantra Samhita has both Rik and Yajur mantras. Many of the Yajur
Veda mantras are found in the Rig Veda Samhita also.
Yajur Veda Samhita has two types of recessions (a) Krishna (mixed) Yajur
Veda Samhita (b) Shukla (pure) Yajur Veda Samhita. One of the peculiarities
of Krishna Yajur Veda Mantra Samhita is - some of its anuvakas contain
Brahmana passages in plain prose. It is one of the reasons for this Veda
Samhita being referred to as Krishna or mixed (i.e. mixed with Brahmanas).
The Shukla Yajur Veda does not contain any Brahmana passages.
The mantras in the Yajur Veda Samhita give only the mantras to be chanted
on various occasions. It does not give details of the rites to be performed
alongside with it. These details are given in books called Brahmana, and
Sutra books like Apasthamba. Each Veda Samhita has one or more
Brahmana books associated with it. Aitareya Brahmana is associated with the
Rig Veda. Taittiriya Brahmana is associated with Krishna Yajur Veda.
Shatapatha Brahmana is associated with Shukla Yajur Veda. The Brahmana
books are called Brahmana passages. They are in the form of long prose
sentences. Typically each passage will explain (a) Explanation of the
particular mantra in the Samhita book. - from a ritualistic point of view (b)
legends about the Gods (c) details of the rites, and of oblations to the Gods
(d) details of dakshina to the priest (e) material benefits that you may expect
by the performance of the rites.
42
Animal Sacrifice
The key concept of Veda is Yajna. Yajna is not a mere ritual. It is a symbol of
intense spiritual practice , both at the individual level and also at the collective
level
The question then arises as to whether “Mantras of Veda Samhitas support
the killing of animals as part of the Yajna rites?”. Writings from authorities like
Sayana appear to say “yes”. However, more modern intellectuals, like Sir
Aurobindo argue on the concept of “Inner Yajna" and sacrifices are more
symbolic in nature.
In the Hindu tradition Vedas are regarded as the source of all wisdom. These
books contain the seed of the doctrine or the philosophical thought which then
blossomed into the teachings of the Upanishads.
Each Veda was further divided into four parts. This was done to suit the four
stages in a man’s life.
Samhitas
The mantra portion of the Vedas is useful for Brahmacharins.
43
Brahmanas
Basically they provide a guide to people performing sacrifices. They are prose
explanations of the method of using the mantras in a Yagna or sacrifice. The
Brahmanas are suitable for householders
■ There are two Brahmanas for the Rig-Veda. They are Aitareya and
Sankhayana.
■ The Shukla Yajur Veda has Satapatha Brahmana. The Krishna Yajur
Veda has two Brahmanas - Taittiriya Brahmana and Maitrayana
Brahmana
■ Sama Veda has Tandya or Panchavimsa, the Shadvimsa, the
Chandogya, Adbhuta, Arsheya and Upanishad Brahmanas
■ The Atharva Veda has Gopatha Brahmana
Aranyakas
They are intended for Vanaprasthas - people preparing themselves for the
last stage of life have retired to the solitude of the forests. For them the
physical performance of Yajnas may not be easy. The Aranyaka portion
teaches methods based on the philosophical interpretations of the rituals.
Upanishads
They appear at the concluding portions of the Vedas and contain the
knowledge portion of the Vedas. The philosophy of the Upanishads is
sublime, profound and soul stirring. They deal with the subject of Jagat, Jiva
and Jagadishwara and their relationship. In the Vedas, we notice, (a) portions
dealing with action or performance of rituals (referred to as Karma Kanda); (b)
portions dealing with method of worship and meditation (referred to as
Upasana Kanda) and finally portions dealing with the highest knowledge or
the knowledge of Brahman (Jnana Kanda). Basically, Samhitas and
Brahmanas constitute the karma kanda,the Aranyakas constitute the Upasana
Kanda and Upanishads constitute the Jnana Kanda.
In many ways, the Rig Veda Samhita though the oldest, constitutes the basis
for the other Samhitas. As an example, consider the Samhitas of Rig Veda
(Sakala), Yajur Veda (Madhyandina), Sama Veda (Kauthuma) and Atharva
Veda (Saunaka), we find a number of mantras are repeated. Rig Veda
44
mantras repeated in Sama Veda = 1800 Rig Veda mantras repeated in Yajur
Veda = 581 : Rig Veda mantras repeated in Atharva Veda = 1260
In the case of the Rig Veda, Sama Veda and the Atharva Veda, there is a
clear-cut separation of the Mantra collection from the Brahmana portions. In
contrast, the Yajur Veda is of two types: Shukla (or white) Yajur Veda and
Krishna (or black) Yajur Veda. In the former, the Mantra and Brahmana
collections occur separate from each other. In the latter, the Mantra and the
Brahmana portions are intermixed. Thus, the Taittiriya ‘Samhita’ belonging to
the Krishna Yajur Veda has Mantras interspersed with Brahmana portions.
Even the Taittiriya ‘Brahmana’ has both Mantras and Brahmana passages
mixed with each other.
a) Mantras: They are hymns sung in praise of Gods. In the Rig Veda
each Rik is a mantra.
The Vedic literature that has come down to our times is attached to various
traditional schools of recitation and ritual called “Shakhas". The Rig Veda was
then divided into 21 sections, the Yajur Veda into 109 sections (recessions),
Sama Veda into 1000 sections and Atharva Veda into 50 sections. . Thus the
whole Veda was divided into 1180 recessions.
45
India. Today, we now have only two Shakas of the Rig Veda, Shakala Shakha
and Baskala Shaka, remain alive out of the 21 that existed at one time.
Of these two schemes, the Mandala- Sookta scheme is the most popular
46
The Rig Veda Samhita has been divided into 10 Mandalas (books). The Mandalas were
sub-divided into Anuvakas (sections); the Anuvakas were sub-divided into Sooktas
(hymns) and the Sooktas into mantras.
47
There were a few outstanding female Vedic writers who have composed the Hymns. A
brief list is given below.
Names of Veda No. Of Riks About the writer Comments
Rishikas reference
(Mandala/S
ookta)
Vak Devi 10/125 8 Daughter of Rmbhirana Known as
Devi-Sookta
Visvavara 6 Atri clan
Aditi 10/153 5 plus Wife of sage Kasyapa.
4/18 5th, 6th, 7th Daughter of Daksha
Prajapati. Mother of
Adityas & Devas
Apala 8/91 8 Atri clan
Yami 10/154 10
Urvashi 10/95 7
Lopamudra 1 /179 2 Princess of Vidarbha.
Wife of great Sage
Aga sty a
Romasha 1 / 126 1 Queeen of Bhava
Yavya. Mother of King
Svanaya
Kadru,
Ghosha,
Juhu,
Vagambrini,
Pau Io mi,
Indrani, Savitri
and some
others
48
The topics dealt with in the Rig Veda Samhita may be classified into 3 groups.
1. The first group is in praise of the deities like Agni, Indra, Varuna, Mitra
and others. Although these deities appear as controlling forces of
nature, they are, in fact, manifestations of One Supreme Reality. The
famous mantra on this point ‘ekam sat viprah bahudha vadanti’
meaning ‘Truth is one, sage’s call it by various names’ occurs in this
Samhita.
3. The third group deals with several secular subjects like marriage, war
etc., which show the nature of society of those times. A just and
equitable social order existed. However, social life was conditioned by
spiritual consciousness. There was Samanvaya or harmony of life here
and hereafter. Satya (truth) and Dharma (righteousness) are glorified
and Amritatva (immortality) as the goal of life was accepted.
The Vedas, each of which has Samhita, Brahmana, Aranyaka and Upanishad
were again sub-divided into two parts viz. the Karma kanda (work portion) and
49
Jnana kanda (knowledge portion). The former (Karma kanda) leads man to
the world of happiness and enjoyment in Svarga or heaven. The Jnana kanda
leads man to liberation or Moksha. The Samhita and Brahmana sections
makeup the Karma kanda. Aranyaka and Upanishad sections form Jnana
kanda. Brahma Vidya refers to that knowledge by which Brahman is attained
and it is dealt with in the Upanishads.
The Vedas have been divided into four parts (Rig Veda and others). Yet each
of them has many branches. So also the Upanishads. In the Rig Veda there
are 21 branches. There are 109 branches in the Yajur Veda and 1000
branches in the Sama Veda. Adharvana Veda has 50 branches. In each
branch there is one Upanishad.
Aitareya Brahmana
It is also known as Ashvalayana Brahmana. It consists of 40 Adhyayas
(chapters) , which are further divided into eight Panchakas or fifths. Tradition
names Mahida Aitareya as the author of the work. This Brahmana deals
chiefly with the Soma-sacrifice, besides the fire-sacrifice and the feast of the
consecration for kings (Rajasuya).
Kaushitaki Brahmana
It is also known as Sankhayana Brahmana. This also belongs to the Rig
Veda, and consists of thirty Adhyayas. The first six Adhyayas deal with the
food-sacrifice (fire-laying, fire-sacrifice, new and full moon sacrifices and the
sacrifices of the seasons), while Adhyayas 7 to 10deal with the Soma
sacrifice agreeing with the Aitareya Brahmana. The Kausitaki Brahmana is
later than the Aitareya Brahmana.
Aitareya Aranyaka
It consists of 5 books with each one of them being called Aranyaka. Each of
the Aranyaka has been sub-divided into Adhyayas or chapters. Each Adhyaya
50
has been sub-divided into khandas or chapters. The first book gives an
explanation of the Mahavrata from a ritualistic point of view.. The second book
consists of two distinct parts. The first part deals with the importance of
speech in human life, creative powers of Purusha (Supreme Being) as
material and efficient cause of creation, importance of Prana in life, creative
powers of God etc. The second book consisting chapters 4 to 6 and is the
Upanishad par excellence. The third book contains the mystic meaning of
various forms of the text of the Samhita. The fourth book deals solely with the
Mahanaamni verses. The fifth book consists of a description in Sutra style of
the Mahavrata ceremony.
Kaushitaki-Aranyaka
It is also called by the name Shankhayana Aranyaka. This consists of 15
Adhyayas. The first two treat the Mahavrata ceremony. The 7th and 8th
Adhyayas correspond to the 1st, 5th and the 3rd books of the Aitareya
Aranyaka. The four Adhyayas usually inserted between them constitute the
highly interesting Kaushitaki (Brahmana-) Upanishad.
Sri Ramanujacharya, who lived between 1017 and 1137 AD, did not comment
on any of the Upanishads but had enriched some of their concepts in his
Vedantasangraha. His follower Sri Rangaramanuja completed the task by
commenting on all the major Upanishads.
Sri Madhvacharyacharya who lived between 1197 and 1276 AD wrote brief
commentaries on all the ten ancient Upanishads upon which his followers had
also written explanatory studies.
51
Among the Upanishads, Isavasyopanishad attracted the attention of the
maximum number of scholars and sages who had commented upon it over
the centuries.
The list of the major 15 Upanishads and the Vedas they are associated with
are given below-
52
53
Yajur Veda Samhita
Yajur Veda Samhita is a collection Yajus or the Mantras in prose which gives
procedural details to the Advaryu priest for performing Yagnas. While both
contain verses for rituals, Krishna Yajur Veda includes the Brahmana prose
discussions mixed with the Samhita. In the case of Shukla Yajur Veda it has a
separate Brahmana sect, the Shatapatha Brahmana.
There are two major Shakhas in the Yajur Veda - They are:
The Taittiriya Brahmana in the Krishna Yajur Veda has - 3 Kandas divided
into 8,8 and 12 Adhyayas and a total of 17,480 sentences. Apart from this, the
Krishna Yajur Veda Brahmana has Maitrayani Samhita and an Aranyaka;
Katha Samhita with an additional Brahmana and Aranyaka and Kapisthala
Samhita and a few fragments of its Brahmana.
The following table summarizes the divisions within the Yajur Veda.
54
Yajur Veda
------------------- #-------------------
Krishna Yajur Veda
Samhita
Aranyaka
Brhad
Upanishads
Aranyaka
1. Katha 12. Sarvasara 22. Ekakshara
2. Taittiriya 13. Sukharahasya 23. Akshi
3. Brahma 14. Tejobindu 24.Avadhuta
4. Kaivalya 15. Dhyanabindu 25. Katharudra
5. Svetasvatara 16. Brahmavidya 26. Rudrahrudhaya
6. Garbha 17. Yogatattva 27. Yogakundalini
Upanishads 7. Narayan a 18. Dakshinamurti 28.Panchabrahma
8. Amritabindu 19. Skanda 29. Pranaagnihotra
1. Isa vasya 11. Advayataraka 9. Amritananda 20 Saririka 30. Varaha
2 Brihadaranyaka 12. Pingala 10. Kalagnirudra 21. Yogasiksha 31. Kalisantarana
3. Jabala 13. Bhikshuka 11. Kshurika 32. Sarasvatirahasya
4. Hamsa 14. Turiyatita
5. Parama Hamsa 15. Adhyatma
6. Subala 16. Yagnavalkya
7. Mantrika 17. Satyayani
8. Niralamba 18. Tarasara
9. Trisikhibrahmana 19. Muktika
10. Mandalabrahmana
55
Sama Veda Samhita
In its importance in Yagas and sacredness, Sama Veda Samhita rank next to
Rig Veda. However, Lord Krishna has put the Sama Samhita on top of all the
four Samhitas. Sama Samhita consists of hymns chanted by Udhgatir priests
at Sama Yagas. Yet, it is not considered as an independent work. All the
mantras of the Rig Veda which are useful for the Udhgatir priest for chanting
in the Yajnas to ensure the grace of Gods have been brought together in this
Veda. The Sama Veda Samhita comprises of 1875 verses (Riks) out of which
all but 75 are traceable to Shakalya Samhita of the Rig Veda.
Saman is a mantra of the Rig Veda set to music. Unlike the mantras of the
other three Vedas, the mantras of the Sama Veda are simply known as
Samans having seven svaras. It is said to form the basis for the Indian music
system. Of the many Samhitas of the Sama Veda (the Puranas speak of 1000
Samhitas), which were said to have existed once, we now have only three
available to us today. Some people divide Samhita into 2 broad divisions -
Purvarchika and Uttararchika. The marked difference between the melodies of
Purvarchika and Uttararchika is that the former is constituted on a single
verse basis while the later is based on three verses. As indicated earlier,
Lakshana Granthas, are available for aiding memorization and recitation of
Vedas. However, in some cases, the accents are lost with time and the texts
had to be recited without Vedic accents. For instance the Brahmanas of the
Sama Veda lost their accents as early as 7th century C.E. Similarly, the
Paippalada Samhita is recited by its followers today without the Vedic accents
(i.e., in eka-shruti). In the case of the Madhyandina Samhita, the oral
intonations are not related to the accent of the written text.
56
Sama Veda
▼
Sama Veda Upanishads
A
1. Ken a 12. Kundika
2. Chandogya 13. Savitri
3. Arunika 14 Rudrakshajabala
4. Maitrayani 15 Jabaladarsana
5. Maitreyi 16 Jabal i
6. Vajrasuchi
7. Yogachudamani
8. Vasudeva
9. Mahat
10. Sanyasa
11. Avy a kt a
12. Kundika
13.
57
Atharva Veda Samhita
Atharva refers to a Purohit or pundit. This Veda is said to have been brought to
light by a sage named Atharvan. Hence the Veda is called Atharva Veda. This is
also called Brahma Veda because it is assigned to the Brahma priest who
supervises the conduct of the Yajna. The mantras in this Veda appear both in
prose and Verse form. It is often said that this was not given the status of a Veda
and was elevated to this position later. This Veda has some special features
and for that reason stands apart from the others. It deals more with things here
and now than the hereafter and the sacrifices therein are used to achieve these
results. The main theme of the Atharva Veda is cure for diseases, rites for
prolonging life, fulfilment of one’s desires, statecraft, penances, magic, charms,
spells and sorcery. While the Gods of Rig Veda are approached with love, the
Gods of Atharva Veda are approached with fear and favours are sought to ward
off their wrath. Homage is paid to them to abstain from doing harm. Sophisticated
literary style and high metaphysical ideas mark this Veda. Of the many original
Samhitas, only two are available today - (a) Shaunakiya (b) Pippalada. The
Shaunakiya Samhita has 5977 mantras arranged in 20 books, called “kandas”.
The Pippalada Samhita has about 7950 mantras arranged in as many kandas.
This Veda offers a better insight into the culture and life of the Vedic society. The
reason is - it has hymns connected with wedding, agriculture, battle, medicine,
domestic ceremonies etc. Significantly, dozens of hymns are devoted to Hindu
spirituality and are, often, at par with the Upanishads. The following chart shows
the spread of literature coming under the Atharva Veda. This Veda had nine
branches or rescensions. Out of the nine, only two branches are available today
- Saunakha and Pippalada.
The Atharva Veda Samhita has 5977 verses spread over 20 Khandams ( books
or chapters). The Khandams are further divided into hymns and they in turn
house a group of mantras.
There is only one Brahmana of the Atharva Veda that is existing today - Gopatha
Brahmana. It has been divided into two major parts - Purva Bhaaga and the
Uttara Bhaaga. These, in turn, are divided into eleven sections called
“Prapathakas”. The Purva Bhaaga exhibits more originality of content and
glorifies the Atharvan and its priests. The Uttara Bhaaga follows other
Brahmanas in its content. It introduces legends related to Atharvan teachers.
The Atharva Veda has no surviving Aranyaka. One may regard the Gopatha
Brahmana as its Aranyaka.
58
Atharva Veda
Atharva Veda
Samhita
(1) Pippalada
(2) Tauda
(3}Munda
▼
(4) Saunakiya
Atharva Veda Upanishads
(5) Jaayala
(6) Jalada 1. Prasna 22. Devi
(7) Brahmadeva 2. Mundaka 23. Bhavana
3. Maandukya 24. Bhasmajabala
(8) Devadarsa
4. Atharvasira 25. Ganapati.
(9) Chaaranyavaidya 5. Atharvasikha 26. Mahavakya
6. Brahajjabala
7. Nrsimhatapini
27. Gopalatapini.
28. Krishna
8. Narada 29. Hayagriva
9. Sita 30. Dattatreya
10. Sarabha 31. Garuda
11. Tribadvibhuti 32 Mahanarayana
12. Ramarahasya
13. Ramatapini
14. Sandilya
15. Paramahamsa
Parivrajaka
16. Annapurna
17. Surya
18. Atma
19..Pasupatabrahma
20 Parabrahma
21. Tripuratapini
59
Interpreting Vedic Texts
Kinds of Knowledge
60
“O glorious one! Please tell me as to knowing what we shall come to know
everything.” It is essentially a wish for omniscience. In life a number of people
invest a large part of their entire life, money and energy in pursuit of
knowledge. At the end they become humble and start feeling that they have
after all learnt very little and there is a lot more to learn. Every such person
shall have a profound respect to Shaunaka’s question.
Angirasa, the teacher was very pleased with the question. He begins his
answer by classifying knowledge into two categories. They are (a) Apara
Vidya (b) Para Vidya.
Apara Vidya
Apara Vidya refers to all knowledge that we refer to as “worldly knowledge”.
Apara Vidya is categorized as a lower kind of knowledge. Under this category
comes all the modern day subjects like - Science, arts, commerce,
management, technology, engineering etc. In ancient days they studied what
are called “Vidyas”. Vidyas include - Four Vedas, six Vedangas, Meemamsa,
Nyaya, Puranas and other religious scriptures. These fourteen vidyas together
with Ayurveda, Dhanurveda, Gandharva Veda and Artha Shastra becomes
eighteen. Even these eighteen Vidyas also come under the category of lower
kind of knowledge - Apara Vidya”!
Apara Vidya shall help us to make a living, have a dignified & respectable life,
have a thoughtful intelligent mind, but never ever hope that you shall move
towards omniscience. This is not the way for the fulfilment of such an
aspiration.
Para Vidya
The second category of knowledge is referred to as Para Vidya. It is a higher
category of knowledge. The teacher says Para Vidya refers to that kind of
knowledge by which the imperishable (Akshara Brahman') is known. This
statement implies that there does exist a method and a tradition by which we
can realize that which is “permanent and imperishable”. Both the object of
knowledge and methods to be pursued to realize the goal are entirely
different.
Though various words are used to define the Akshara Brahman, none of the
words can clearly define the imperishable. Because use of a word limits the
object and the Parabrahman is limitless. In fact, the imperishable is not the
object of our knowledge. He is the subject. However, there is a very clear &
definite way of knowing this subjective essence. The teacher uses various
pointers, like Adrekshyam (not-seen), etc.
The pursuit of Apara Vidya which includes deep study of Vedas, Vedangas
and other Vidyas will not lead us to realize the Akshara Brahman. Under the
61
careful guidance of a Guru, Para Vidya can help us achieve this objective.
Even though the meaning of Para and Apara are higher and lower knowledge
the Upanishad says that both of them are required. Apara Vidya instructs one
on the disciplines for gaining the necessary qualification to be able to
understand and assimilate the Para Vidya. Without Apara Vidya, Para Vidya
is impossible and without Para Vidya, Apara Vidya is incomplete.
62
Chapter IV - Darsanas
All metaphysical searches are after the Supreme Reality. Knowledge of the
Real is possible. The question for us is - how do you apprehend the Supreme
Reality. There are several theories of knowledge. Science takes its start from
perceptual experience - undoubtedly the only type of experience of Reality.
Yet, the existence of God transcends the conditions of space and time, (desa
- Kaala). He cannot be known through ordinary perception or inference. The
Supreme Being is beyond the pale of Pramaanaas of perception and
anumaana. It is only by the grace of Divine can the Highest be known,
understood and entered. Only then will that Perfect Being become a real
being for the individual. That there is a higher demand on us, the parama-
purushaartha (which means the demand to conceive, perceive and even
experience the actual existence of the Supreme Reality), has been well
documented. We shall start the study of the different philosophical systems by
understanding the terms that will be used.
we shall now consider the different thoughts based on (a) tattva or object of
knowledge (Prameya) (b) source of right knowledge (Pramana) (c) Goal of life
63
(Purushartha). Indian thinkers did not divorce the goal of life (Purushartha)
from their view of life (tattvajnana). It is not being pursued as - knowledge for
knowledge sake.
The Nastika systems are those that deny the authoritativeness of Veda
Pramana. They may accept any other human authorities. The Astika systems
accept the authority of Veda as a conclusive Pramana. That is the basic
difference.
Astika systems
Six schools of philosophies have been mentioned above. They are divided
into three groups (1) Nyaya and Vaiseshika (2) Sankya and Yoga (3) Purva
Mimamsa and Vedanta. Nyaya is considered as a pre-requisite for all
philosophical enquiries. Vaiseshika is not very much in honour now. The
Sankya is not a living faith. Yoga is practiced in practical form. Vedanta is the
most popular of all schools today. Purva and Uttara Mimamsa discuss
philosophy of Veda. Purva Mimamsa discusses the philosophy of karma
kanda and Uttara Mimamsa discusses the spiritual philosophy (esp.
Upanishads). Nyaya, Yoga and Uttara Mimamsa say that there is an Ishvara
the Lord of All souls. The other three are Nireeswara vaadas. They talk of
Atman, but not of Paramatman. Nireeswara vaada is not necessarily
Naastika vaada and these Darsanas do lay an equal amount of stress on
Dharma and that is the reason they are called Astika Darsanas and not
because they accept a Parabrahman different from individual atman. They
64
differ in their basic tenets like Ishvara. All these Darsanas hold that atman is
distinct from Manas (mind), Buddhi (intellect) and Prakruti (nature). They
discuss the cause binding, what causes creation and whether creation is an
appearance or true in a given state. They also differ in whether atman is
identical with Brahman or not. Differentiating these and understanding the
uniformity of these is very important both in understanding Hinduism as well
as differentiating Hindu from non-Hindu ideology.
Nyaya system:
Sage Gautama was the author of Nyaya Sutras. This Darsana accepts four
Pramanas - (a) Pratyaksha (b) Anumana (c) Upamana (d) Shabda. The
goal of life is Nisreyasa (freedom from consciousness of matter). This
school is known for its system of logic. Some scholars argue that the Greek
philosopher Aristotle was influenced by the Nyaya philosophy.
Vaiseshika system:
This system is considered to be the first philosophy of Nature (Prakruti). Sage
Kanada formed the basis for this system. This system accepts three
Pramanas- Pratyaksha, Anumana and Shabda. Its goal in life is deliverance.
This Darsanas is considered to be the first philosophy of Nature (Prakruti).
With help of the Pramanas stated above it arrives at the knowledge of Six
Padarthas. The six Padarthas are - (1) Dravya (substance) (2) Guna
(quality) (3) Karma (activity) (4) Samanya (generalities) (5) Vishesha
(particularity) (6) Samavaya (inherent relations). Some include a seventh
Padartha, namely Abhava (non-existence).
65
Nine kinds of substances form the Dravya- the Five elements in the form of
atoms or minute particles - Prithvi, Apas, Tejas, Vayu, Akasa, Manas, Soul,
Time and Space form nine kinds of substances. Atoms can exist alone or in
aggregate number. Time and space are divisible. Souls are infinite in number.
All knowledge of objects is with the instrument of mind. Finite knowledge is
with the help of Manas. It operates through the sense organs.
The creation of the world is due to the principle of unforeseen force (Adrista)
not God. Nature thus aggregates and disintegrates. The material cause of the
world is atoms (or other Dravyas). The efficient cause of the world is Adrista
which brings about the activities or Karma into play. The souls are not
products of union of the material atoms but self-conscious. Before their union
with matter the souls are in a state of self which resembles unconsciousness-
“pasanavat”. It is held that their return to that state of bare selfness is Moksha
(Nisreyas without consciousness of objects)
Sankya system
Sankya system was founded by Sage Kapila. It is said to be one of the oldest
metaphysical worldviews. The word Sankya means count and this system is
called so because it describes the world in an enumerative way. The Darsana
seeks to understand the Nature (Prakruti) from the point of view of individual
psychological consciousness. Kapila Muni is regarded as the father of
psychology. The system accepts three Pramanas- Pratyaksha, Anumana and
Shabda. It is an Astika Darsana, as it accepts Shabda Pramana. Its goal of
life is liberation. Tattva-saakshatkara or True knowledge of the world is the
source for liberation. This can be gained through Tattva- abhyasa or learning
and meditation. Sankya does not emphasize on the exact method since it is
by nature a philosophy. Contemplative state with the intent to know the Tattva
is the source of knowledge. This is possible in Yoga through meditation and in
the Jnana Marga through Sravana- Manana and Nidhidhyasana.
The cosmic principles of Sankya are of three kinds. (1) Avyakta (Un-manifest
Primal nature. It is also called Pradhana, Maya, Mula-Prkruti). (2) Purusha
(Absolute consciousness principle which is neither manifest nor un-manifest.
This is the Self). (3) Vyakta (the manifest. This emanates because of the
association of Purusha and Avyakta). The Sankya explains that Mula-Prkruti
is the material cause out of which all elements of the outer world as well as
the psychic organs or apparatus of the individuals arise by a process of
evolution or manifestation. All these were in a subtle condition in the original
state. The original matter is called Pradhana Avyakta because it is
undistinguished, it has constant change as its nature or it is active; it
comprises of three constituent Gunas; namely Sattva, Rajas and Tamas in a
state of equilibrium. It is set into in-equilibrium by the nearness of the soul or
Purushas. The intellect is the first evolute of Prakruti and is called Mahat or
66
the great one. It causes the evolution of ego-sense or self-consciousness.
Evolution from self-consciousness is affected by the dominance of Gunas. So
the dominance of Sattva causes the evolution of the five organs of perception,
five organs of action and the mind. Dominance of Tamas triggers the
evolution of five subtle elements- sound, touch, sight, taste, and smell from
self-consciousness. These five subtle elements cause the creation of the five
gross elements space, air, fire, water and earth. Rajas is cause of action in
the evolutes. Since the Sankya system explains the world as transformational
manifestation of Prakruti, it is said to uphold Parinama Vada.
Prakruti is the creator of the phenomenal world. The beings are veiled from
the sentient and eternal consciousness principle Purusha and they realise
Purusha as they go through various phases of evolution. The ignorance of the
beings and their experiences of the phenomenal world are all creations of
Prakruti. She is thus the veil of ignorance Herself and is therefore called
Maya. Sankya says, in the manifest world there are 25 principles in all. They
are explained in 4 groups as follows-
Group-1: Mula Prakruti: She has no source. She is the source for the world.
67
Yoga system
Yoga Shastra is one of the oldest systems. The author of Yoga Shastra is
Patanjali. The system accepts three Pramanas- Pratyaksha, Anumana and
Shabda. According to this system, liberation is the goal of life (Purushartha). It
is concerned with the activities of the Chitta, which is said to be the cause of
misery. Putting an end to the movements of Chitta is Yoga. It shows that the
attainment of the ultimate state is the state of Samadhi, which is changeless,
motionless, thoughtless state of consciousness. This is the state of the soul in
its perfect nature. Thus the nature of the soul in Yoga Darsana is identical
with the state of the soul taught in the Sankya, as consciousness, changeless
and activity-less. The control of mental modifications may have to be
preceded by the control of the motor organs and sensory organs from running
after objects which grant them their satisfaction and stimulation. Withdrawal
from the objects of the senses is called Yama and Niyama. The principle of
substitution of right kinds of thoughts in place of wrong ones helps in the final
suppression of mental activities. Thus Ishvara-dhyana or surrender to God
becomes very necessary as Niyama. Asana or control of physical postures
also is insisted upon. Pranayama is a means to control the mind. These are
all physical purifications leading to the control of Chitta. Pratyahara, dharana
and dhyana are the further stages when the mind having been detached from
the sensory and motor activities retraces to the control of the Ahamkara and
Buddhi, which is achieved by a gradual concentration on one single object
and finally on object at all. Ishvara is accepted as the Guru of this path. Unlike
the case in Sankya system, wherein Nature brings about involution, in this
system Ishvara brings about liberation of individual souls. Ishvara is not
considered as the creator but as an exceptional spirit always the master of
Prakruti and knower of it, on whom nature can hardly have any effect or
influence. Knowledge of Prakruti is said to lead to liberation, but this requires
the aid of the ever-liberated Ideal Purusha.
Purva Mimamsa:
Sage Jaimini is the author of this system. The system accepts 6 Pramanas -
Pratyaksha, Anumana, Shabda, Upamana (comparison), Arthapatti
(implication) and Anupalabdi (non-apprehension). The goal of life is the
attainment of heaven. The Mimamsa system is a system of interpretation of
Vedic texts. The philosophical view of the Purva Mimamsa system is the
same as the Vedic literature. Its concern is with the fundamental faith in the
sacrificial performances ordained in the Vedic scriptures which is said to be
Dharma. These sacrifices are said to produce results such as attainment of
riches, happiness in this world and happiness even after death. Thus causal
theory of the effect coming into being after the cause ceased to exist is an
important innovation. The sacrifices when performed to the strict vidhis have
68
the power to bring about the desired results. Even the Gods addressed during
the sacrifices have no power in denying the results! Vedic injunctions are
regarded as self-evident and absolutely authoritative. Purva- mimamsa having
ignored the Gods or subordinated them to causality, also dispensed with the
God as an unimportant entity in his search for dharma or sacrificial
performances according to the Veda. Vedas are considered as Apaurusheya.
And Purva mimamsakas went one step further - they believed granting
authorship of Vedas is to commit it to mistakes. Then there were two schools
of mimamsakas - (1) Kumarila Bhatta (2) Prabhakara. The first one tried to
establish the self-evident authority of Vedas without postulating God or
admitting his authorship of the Vedas. The latter asserted God and His
authorship of the Vedas. Thus the Purva mimamsakas accepted the complete
validity of the Veda, the eternity and reality of the souls and universe. They
accepted the existence of God also, though not as the author of the Veda, but
as its Teacher.
69
Maharshi Veda Vyasa
A special mention about Maharshi Veda Vyasa and his contribution to Vedic
literature has to be understood by every Indian
70
Chapter V - Principal Upanishads
Introduction
The Upanishads are part of a very long tradition of knowledge, which has been
developing over many thousands of years. This tradition is not just a dead relic
from the past. It is very much alive today. It is a living tradition that has been
passed down in an unbroken line from teacher to disciple, through all the social,
cultural, scientific and technological upheavals that have taken place.
There is a view that Indian philosophy started with Upanishads otherwise known
as Vedanta (end of the Veda or the concluding portion). Yet, there is a distinct
difference between what is on offer between the Vedas and the Upanishads.
Vedas deal with the three Gunas - Sattva, Rajas and Tamas. They have the
three Gunas as the motives to attain power, pleasure and heavenly residence.
Vedas tell stories about various Gods; they prescribe rituals for making use of the
Gods’ divine powers to attain prosperity and other objectives. In other words
Vedas taught the attainment of inferior ends (Purusharthas) which are known to
be closely connected with the three Gunas, rather than Moksha which it was the
function of Upanishads to teach. Though they both are from one single Shastra,
Vedas offer the means to attain transient good while the Upanishads teach
means to attain the eternal good. It is in this sense, perhaps, some scholars saw
in the Upanishads germs of the pessimistic view since they discard the pursuit of
social efficiency for the attainment of liberation from Avidya (which comprises of
all technical knowledge and hedonistic pleasure ends) and Samsara for the
transcendent condition of immortality which can only be won by Vidya.
71
Yet Upanishads have not discarded the earlier portions of the Veda or the gods
praised therein. Indeed they have on the other hand, tended to make clear the
implications of the Veda in such a way as to help the understanding of the
enquiring mind.
Having studied the about Vedas, the mantras and the rituals contained therein,
we arrive at the concluding sections- the Upanishads. And the Upanishads leave
all the cosmology and applied knowledge behind. It is not the basic concern of
the Upanishads to describe world, or to achieve the various objects that people
desire. Their basic objective is philosophy. In a brief and uncompromising way,
they ask questions about knowledge itself. They are not interested with all the
descriptions and the pictures that have been built on top of our knowledge.
Beneath the pictures and descriptions, they want to find out just what we really
know. They repeatedly question about what happiness really is. The question is
blunt - Is it permanently available once the objects that we pursue have been
achieved?
The Upanishads are rather plain and straightforward. They do not construct any
complex system of ideas and beliefs. Questioning such as this is not very
common. For a resisting and a closed mind it appeared as a very complicated
process not meant for an ordinary man. In fact, it progresses by asking questions
- simple and straight forward. The search is for plain truth. Studying books such
as Upanishads was not very common as they were reputed to be difficult to
understand.
Times have changed. There is no longer any need to hide philosophical enquiry,
from ordinary life and education. In recent times, Upanishads have begun to be
translated and interpreted for ordinary people. A number of commentaries are
now available for a common man. In the works of classical commentators, we
find the great oral traditions of interpretation which have been current in their
time. Centuries of careful thought lie behind these traditions as they finally took
shape. It would be a great mistake to neglect the work of the commentators.
Chiefly due to the fact that there are words and passages in the Upanishads of
which we could make little sense without the help of the commentators.
72
The Upanishads are most important and are equally difficult to understand. The
difficulty arises because of the subjects they treat. They are not telling us a story
like what the Epics and the Puranas do. Also, the Upanishads are not prayers
offered to some god which we can just chant every day as a routine of practice.
They do not tell us how to perform rituals or gestures of worship as we do in
temples or altars of adoration. They tell us something quite different from all
these things. What is this difference which marks the Upanishads? They deal
with our Self.
The Upanishads are not telling us about any god. Then, what is it that the
Upanishads talk about? It is speaking about God, but not about the God that we
usually think of in our mind according to our upbringing, culture, language or
tradition. It refers to God and it refers to nothing else. The 'do's' and 'don'ts' that
fill the texture of every religion in the world do not appear in the Upanishads.
References on something that has to be done and something that should not be
done will not be found in the Upanishads. The question of this dichotomy does
not arise in the Upanishads.
Number of Upanishads
Some of the Upanishads are associated with renowned sages such as Aruni,
Yajnavalkya, Balaki, Shvetaketu and Shandilya. They are thought to be
exponents of the doctrines attributed to them.
In the Upanishads we come across “Vidyas”. Essentially, the Vidyas lead one
from the unreal to the Real, from mortality to Immortality. They lead the soul from
the Moola-Ajnana to the highest Brahman. Sri Shankaracharya says in his
Brahma-Sutra-Bhashya that even those who go to Saguna-Brahman (through
73
Vidya-Upasanas) will ultimately go to Nirguna-Brahman. We come across about
28 Vidyas in the Upanishads
Isavasya Upanishad
The Isavasya Upanishad is the only one which occurs in the Samhita portion of
the Veda. All the others come as appendices or follow-ups of the Brahmanas or
the Aranyakas. Therefore, there is a special intonation required in the recitation
of the Isavasya Upanishad, as is the case with the Samhitas of the Vedas. \Ne
cannot read the verses casually, just like reading a book. There is a special
modulation and intonation of voice - swara, as it is called. This swara aspect of
recitation is not emphasized as much in the other Upanishads as is the case with
the Isavasya Upanishad. It derives its name from Isavasya. It is one of the
shortest Upanishads and belongs to the Yajur Veda.
(d) We should view God and the world as being in a state of harmony, not
as opposed to each other. (There is no difference between creation
and God.)
This mantra says: "All this is enveloped by the Supreme Being." The
creator whom we call God, manifests the universe, creates this
universe. In what manner does He create the universe? It is a very big
question and a complex one too. We shall not go into that now.
Some conclusions that come out of this are - there is something that
cannot be divided into parts, which is infinite in nature, which is
existing everywhere to such an extent that it may appear that is the
74
only thing existing. That only-existing thing is Ishvara about which
Isavasya speaks about.
The great sage of the Upanishad tells us "yat kim ca jagatyam Jagat
tat sarvam - whatever is apparently moving or not moving - all that is
Ishvara." The Supreme Being is not merely everywhere - He is also
everything.
Summarizing- All this that you perceive, see, or contact through the
sense organs is enveloped by God."
One great thinker said that if all the scriptures in the world were
destroyed and if only this mantra is available to us, we need not learn
anything else afterwards. Let this one mantra remain and all the
scriptures be destroyed. This one verse is sufficient to save us:
75
(b) The second mantra says: "Everyone has to do something."
While the concept of Absolute is the subject of the first mantra the
concept of individuality is the subject of the second mantra.
Very often a man may be tempted to think "I shall keep quiet because
God does all things and He is all things"? This is an erroneous notion
about yourself. A wrong concept about your individuality has crept in.
The Upanishad says “Do not be in a hurry. Go slowly. Do such things
that will gradually widen the concept of your personality, or individuality.
Act in a way commensurate with the supreme universal personality of
God Himself. This is done by the duty which is to be performed."
That brings us to the question of “what is duty”? You may do some work
by way of participation towards the welfare of a larger whole. If you have
done this considering it as your duty even while it involves personal
sacrifice then that work has some value in it. It can be called duty.
A person who has not understood the meaning of the first mantra will not
understand the meaning of the second mantra either. You will not be
able to understand what duty is, in the sense of this self-sacrifice for the
welfare of the whole, unless you know what the whole is. The ultimate
whole is the Absolute being. Perform your duty as a participation in the
work of this evolutionary process of creation and not as an individual
initiative on your part. In duty, you cooperate with the existent order of
things. You do not start independent initiatives which will not be regarded
as commensurate with the requirements of the organization of the
universe.
(c) The third point that is driven into our minds by the Isavasya Upanishad is
- Knowledge and action have to be combined and not be considered as
opposites. In other words - that there is no conflict between meditation
and action, or knowledge and work.
76
of the feeling that the aim of knowledge is not in harmony with the aim of
work. In actual fact, knowledge and action go together. Understanding
must precede action, and action without understanding is a mechanical
routine.
One important point that we must remember is - all actions are not
liberating. Only those actions that are performed without expecting any
benefits for doing them, count for liberation. Both the means and the ends
have some connection. You cannot adopt one kind of means and expect
another kind of end. Knowledge and action go together because action is
nothing but the movement of knowledge itself. Everything that you do from
the point of view of this knowledge of the Upanishad is God Himself
working through you.
Let us take the case of a potter making a pot. The potter is only an efficient
cause; he is not the material cause. That is, he himself does not become
the pot; he has an external material like clay. However, in the case of God -
there is nothing like an external material. He is infinite and He is everything.
The cosmos is His revelation. He is as He was - in the past and in the
present and He will be in the same condition in future as well.
The Divine who is the Nourisher and Ruler, Seer, Death and In-dwelling
self, and our father and Supreme Light is the Foremost Fire or Will within
us. He is undiminished in every one of his descents and is ever full:
Kena Upanishad
Like the Isavasya, this Upanishad derives its name from the opening word of the
text, Kena-ishitam, “by whom directed.” It is also known as the Talavakara
Upanishad because of its place as a chapter in the Talavakara-Brahmana of the
Sama-Veda.
Among the Upanishads it is one of the most analytical and metaphysical; Its
purpose being to lead the mind from the gross to the subtle, from the effect to the
cause. By a series of profound questions and answers, it seeks to locate the
77
source of man’s being; and to expand his self-consciousness until it has become
identical with God-Consciousness.
The true knowers think they can never know it (because of It is infinitude), while
the ignorant think they know It.”
“Those who know do not speak; those who speak do not know.”
It has four sections, the first two in verse form and the other two in prose. The
verse form deals with the Supreme Unqualified Brahman, the absolute principle
underlying the phenomenal world and the prose form deals with the Supreme as
God, Ishvara. The knowledge of the Absolute is possible only for those who are
able to withdraw their thoughts from the worldly objects and concentrate on the
ultimate fact of the universe. The knowledge of Ishvara puts him on the path way
to deliverance in course of time. Such a worshipping soul gradually acquires the
higher wisdom which results in the consciousness of identity with the Supreme.
The Upanishad opens with a few basic questions put by a sincere and inquisitive
student of Brahma Vidya to his Guru. He asks his teacher:
4. What power directs the eyes and the ears (and other sense organs)
towards their respective objects?
An ordinary man hears, sees, thinks, and he is happy that he can do all this. He
is not keen to find out what stands behind the ear or eye or mind. His conception
does not go beyond the little circle of his bodily life. In fact, he has no interest to
find out what really enables his senses and organs to perform their tasks. The
sense organs like mind, eyes, ear, etc, are powerless by themselves. They
require some power to make them function. What is that power? It is the source
of all power which is described as Brahman or the Self. Brahman is the Supreme
Reality on which everything rests. The layers of transmission of energy from the
Cosmic Soul to the individual soul, from the individual soul to the intellect, from
the intellect to the mind, from the mind to the Prana, from the Prana to the body
78
and from there to the sense organs are not well known. Neither is the body really
alive and active, nor are the sense organs capable of perceiving things as you
imagine. Neither is it true that the Prana is working of its own accord, nor can you
think through the mind independently; nor is it true that you understand through
your intellect; nor is it true that you are existing even as an individual isolated
being, but for the fact of the power of the Universal Self.
These physical eyes are unable to perceive that subtle essence which is called
the Brahman. Nor can it be expressed by finite language or known by finite
intelligence, because it is infinite. Our conception of knowing finite things is to
know their name and form; but knowledge of Brahman is distinct from such
knowledge. These physical eyes are unable to perceive that subtle essence
which is called the Brahman. Nor can it be expressed by finite language or
known by finite intelligence, because it is infinite. Our conception of knowing
finite things is to know their name and form (e.g. an elephant); but knowledge of
Brahman is distinct from such knowledge. Whenever we perceive an object
through our senses (direct perception, touch, smell etc) we try to recognize it by
its species, quality, function or relationship (jaati, guna, kriya, visheshana).
However, the does not possess any of these differentiating characters (like Jaati,
guna etc). Hence it is difficult to clearly describe the nature Brahman to others.
The Upanishad narrates a story to illustrate the point. Briefly it is given here-
The Devas won an important victory over the Asuras. The Devas were elated
and started celebrating the victory and were shouting “ this victory is ours and the
glory is ours only”. The Great Being, God Almighty, thought, “These Gods, are
thinking that they have won the victory and all the strength comes from them. Let
me teach them a lesson.” This Great Being appeared as some frightening
spectre and sat on the top of a tree, near the abode of the gods. The gods just
beheld it. “What is this peculiarly structured spectre?” they wondered. All the
gods went to Indra and said, “Sir, something frightening is sitting on the top of a
tree.” Indra called one of his emissaries, the God Agni, and said, “Go and find out
what it is. Agni went and looked at this spectre, and It asked, “Who are you? “I
am Agni, the God of fire. “Oh, I see. What can you do?. I can burn anything to
ashes. The whole earth I can reduce to ashes,” replied Agni. “I see,” said the
spectre. It placed a little piece of grass in front of Agni and asked him to burn it. It
was an insult to Agni. “You are asking me to burn a piece of grass”. Agni ran
with great speed to burn it to ashes, but he could not even move it, let alone burn
it. He tried again and again, and he failed in the attempt to burn the blade of
grass though he had the strength to burn the whole earth. He could not
understand what had happened. He went back and told Indra, “I cannot
understand who the creature is. “Send another person.
79
Next Indra sent Vayu. He too came back deflated and completely baffled. Then
Indra went personally to investigate. The spectre had vanished. He met with
Shakti of the Universe. She told “What you saw was the Supreme Creator
Himself. You were under the impression that you won victory over the demons.
How wrong can you be?.
What strength do you have? You cannot lift even a blade of grass. All the
strength came from that Supreme Being. He was operating through you, and you
felt that you did the work. In order to subdue your ego, the Creator came in this
form and taught you a lesson.” Having said this, the Goddess vanished from that
place.
Katha Upanishad
'The Katha Upanishad is probably the most widely known of all the Upanishads.
It has been translated into many languages. English, German, French and other
writers have all agreed in pronouncing it as one of the most perfect expressions
of the religion and philosophy of the Vedas.
It contains the famous dialogue between Nachiketa and Yama, the lord of
departed spirits. Nachiketa's father, in a rage, inadvertently promises his son to
Yama as a sacrifice, and to keep his promise, promptly sends him to the doors of
Yama's abode. Finding Yama absent, Nachiketa was kept waiting for three days
at the doors, without food or water. Yama, on his return, apologizes to Nachiketa
as no guest is to be treated in such a manner in his household. He offers three
boons to Nachiketa. Return to his father in earth and the meaning of the
sacrificial fire were the first two boons granted without hesitation.
Now for the third one, Nachiketa asked, "What happens to the soul after death?
After the death of this body or it may be after the death of the individuality itself —
in either case, what happens to the soul?"
The third boon was to explain the meaning of death, which even Yama, the Lord
of Death finds it difficult to explain. Refusing to take alternative offers of worldly
blessings, Nachiketa's persistently questions about death and immortality. This
forms the philosophical discourse in Katha Upanishad.
80
The Lord of Death, Yama, starts his reply by these words - "There are two paths
available for every person in this world: the way of the good and the way of the
pleasant. The choice is up-to the individual to choose.
The good is called “sreyas” and the pleasant is called “preyas”. These are the
two roads you can tread; you can either choose what is good or you can choose
that what is pleasant for you.
Lord Yama advises that the correct choice for a person to take is the first
alternative. It is improper for any person to choose the pleasant path, because
the good does not always look pleasant and the pleasant is certainly not always
good. That which appears as the pleasant is nothing but the reaction of the
sense organs in respect of objects outside. The pleasantness is not something
existing in the object outside. The pleasantness is only in the sensations - a
reaction of the sense organs.
Choosing the good is the correct path. But then what is good? It must always be
good for you. It should not be a time variant. Good for some time and not so
good at other times.
That which is commensurate with the needs of the soul may be regarded as
good. Why? The body and parts of the body are impermanent. The soul is
permanent. The impermanent cannot satisfy the permanent. When we talk about
“good for the soul” we are not referring social goodness or conduct goodness.
We refer to the spiritual goodness. It is not a goodness that lasts for some time
only, or will apply to some people only, or suitable for certain conditions only. It is
good for all conditions, for all times and for all individuals.
Yet Nachiketa’s question was - what happens to the soul? We get a vague
answer from the Katha Upanishad. A more robust and satisfying answer is found
in the Chandogya Upanishad and the Brihadaranyaka Upanishad. Tentatively
Lord Yama answers that when the body is shed, one takes a re-birth. One can be
re-born as anything, according to the thoughts and the feelings entertained by
the person during the tenure of the person. Thoughts that enter your mind at the
moment of your death are very deciding. If you think you can cheat the system by
enjoying a life with a gay abandon and yet come up with some appropriate
thoughts at the last hour - you are mistaken. You never know when and how
your last hour will come up. And the last thoughts are but an essence of all
thoughts entertained in your life.
81
Why do you have to have re- birth? It is necessary to fulfil the desires that you
could not fulfil till date. But in the realization of the Self, which is universal in its
nature, desires get extinguished. All your desires melt in the light of the Self. This
is Nirvana.
What happens to the soul after death?” is the question raised by Nachiketa.
“Ordinarily, rebirth takes place,” is the answer. And most people in the world are
ordinary people, because everyone has a desire of some kind or the other.
Everyone is filled with egoism, a self-assertive nature; therefore, everyone will be
reborn. If you have to be reborn, it is good to be born in more advanced
circumstances. If you live like a tree, you may become a tree, if you live like an
animal, you may become an animal. If you conduct yourself in a humanitarian
way, you will be reborn as a very good human being. We said you will be re-born
till all your desires are exhausted. What happens to the person who has no
desires? Yama says, I shall tell you about the man, the person who has no
desires.
Apta-kama is one who has fulfilled all desires. Atma-kama refers to one who
loves only the Self.
Only he who has love for the Universal Self can be said to have fulfilled all
desires; every other person has some extraneous desire.
He will not depart. We generally say the soul departs. In the case of a Self
realized soul, no departure takes place. It sinks then and there into the Absolute,
like a bubble in the ocean. When the bubble in the ocean bursts, it does not
travel some distance; it dissolves itself into the bosom of the sea.
They become one with the very Existence, then and there, here and now. They
neither have to go to heaven, nor to Brahma-loka
The question of going arises only because of the concept of space and time. A
timeless Eternity, which is the true essence of the soul of a person, does not
travel to any place. It melts instantly into Pure Existence.
The Soul is Absolute and, hence, it enters the Absolute. This is what we gather
from the Brihadaranyaka Upanishad. So much detail is not found in the Katha
Upanishad .Many other things are casually mentioned by way of a tentative
elucidation of the answer expected by Nachiketa.
82
Prashna Upanishad
Prashna Upanishad comes from the Brahmana portion of the Atharva Veda
belonging to the Pippaladasakha. It has 67 mantras spread over 6 chapters. The
word “Prashna” means question. This Upanishad, like a number of other
Upanishads, relies on the technique of questions and answers to explain a
number of serious issues. It discusses more elaborately some topics dealt with
briefly in the Mundakopanishad and for that reason it is considered as a
commentary on that Upanishad. Much of the Mundakopanishad is in the form of
verses with only a few passages being in the prose form. The Prasna Upanishad
is just the opposite.
The text consists of basically six questions asked of sage Pippalada. His
answers form a dissertation on the question of creation, human personality and
metaphysical principle in man.
These students already knew about Saguna Brahman or Brahman with qualities
(Apara Brahman). Now they want to know about Supreme Brahman - Brahman
without qualities (Para Brahman). According to then existing tradition they carried
firewood in their hands to meet the teacher Pippalada who is described as
Bhagavan because of his great qualities. An offering of firewood to a teacher is a
symbol of respect, humility and keenness to learn on the part of a student.
2. Who protects and guards created beings and who among them is
supreme? This relates to the constituents of human personality
3. How does the Chaitanya (Prana) enter the body and get diverted into five
channels? How does it leave the body? How does it sustain the universe
without and within? This refers to the nature and origin of Prana.
83
4.. Which are the senses that operate in the three stages - the waking,
dreaming and sleeping? Who is that in whom all these are established?
This is about the psychological aspect of the human personality.
6.. Where is that Supreme Being, the Person of sixteen forms? This relates to
the metaphysical principle in man.
The first question was raised by Kabandi. And the question was - from where
have all these creatures come? The sage replied that Prajapati, the creator, was
desirous of a progeny. He performed austerities and then created the pair -
Moon the matter (rayi- food) and the Sun, the energy (Prana-). He thought the
pair would produce manifold beings for him. Wherever there is manifestation of
life and energy, it is due to the influence of the Sun. The Sun is being glorified as
the nourisher of all life, the illuminator of all forms of matter and the provider of
energy for sustenance of life as well as matter. In addition, the Shruti says, our
life, both within and without, is nothing but a play of the Sun and the Moon.
Time, represented by the Year, is indeed the Lord of Creation- Prajapati. He has
two paths - the Southern and the Northern. Those who perform Ishtapoorta
(sacrifices and charitable works) the World of the Moon and after a while they
return. Hence, those attached to the material life go to the Chandraloka. They will
return to this world again and again.
In contrast, those who sought the Atman by austerity, abstinence, faith and
knowledge attain the Aditya by the North pole. They do not return. The soul goes
through the Devayana (path of Gods) to the world of Aditya and from there to
Brahmaloka. Eventually he merges with the Brahman. This is known as Krama
mukti (gradual liberation)
So far we have seen the glorification of Sun. Now the Upanishad talks about
Prajapati - the Lord of creation. Time which is measured with reference to Sun is
emphasized by calling it Prajapati. Time is the field in which creation operates.
Prajapati, indeed, is the time or the year / season/ month/ day/ night.
2nd Question - Who protects and guards the created beings and who
among them is supreme?
84
The question was - Who protects and guards the created beings and who among
them is supreme?
The sage replies that the supporting is done by the Prana, the vital energy.
However, the scriptures refer to Five Pranas. Though there is only one Prana, It
is an allegoric representation in order to make the functionality clearer. The Five
Pranas, (Pancha Pranas) are - (a) Prana (b) Apana (c) Samana (d) Udana (e)
Vyana. They function in maintaining the body. Even the mind is dependent on the
Prana. The mental activities are but the expressions of the same energy that
function through the body and senses. The Upanishad mentions that even the
Vedas are also fixed in Prana (may be due to their recitation depends on the
Prana or they have their original manifestation in Hiranyagarbha, the Universal
mind or Prana).
Our bodies have five sense organs (Jnana Indriyas) and five organs of action
(karma Indriyas). The body cannot function without these Indriyas. However,
these Indriyas are made of matter and hence they are inert. By themselves they
cannot function. It is the Prana that keeps the body functionality going. Refer to
the following table.
Prana is conceived as the nucleus of all energy both within the body and without
in the larger universe. It is the power that vitalizes the matter in life. It is not just
the air we breathe in and breathe out. According to some commentators, of the
different forms of Prana, it is Apana that controls the organ of speech; Vyana of
hearing; Prana (breath) of seeing; and Samana, of thinking. If Prana leaves the
body none of those forms can function and the organs will become inactive.
The Prana is invisible. The eye cannot see it. Yet, the eye cannot function
without it. The ear cannot hear it. Yet, the ear cannot function without it. In the
same way, other Indriyas cannot function without the Prana.
85
3rd Question - What is meant by Prana and what is its Origin?
The first question dealt with the creation of the gross physical body. The second
was concerned with the Prana which vitalizes the body and without which the
body would disintegrate.
By now the students are very curious to know more about the Prana. The student
Aswalayana Kausalya raises a third question seeking further clarification on
Prana - Its origin, entrance into the body, its functioning and departure from the
body.
The Prana comes from the Self or Atman. An example of the relationship
between a body and the shadow cast by it is given here. The shadow does not
have an existence independent of the body. You can neither catch it nor separate
it from the body. It is merely a projection of the substance. Similarly, Prana is a
projection of the Self - Atman
How does Prana enter the body? A man’s present life is a result of his thoughts
in his previous existence. And this body is a result of our desires, our decisions,
resolutions and actions of our previous life. So the Upanishad points out that the
mind creates the body. As you think so you become. So this text makes a
reference to the doctrine of rebirth - an important concept in Vedanta.
The nucleus of all activities of the body is the Prana. It gets its work done through
Upa-Pranas or secondary Pranas just as a king gets his work done by his
subordinates. Each of these Upa-Pranas have their own work areas and they
operate from specified action centres so to say. However, it must be noted that
there is only one vital-breath or Prana. Different names are given to it on account
of the different duties it performs in the body. The fivefold nature is a functional
division. The following table indicates the locations at the physical level and the
functions of the Pancha Pranas (five vital airs)
The Prana dwells in the eye, the ears, nose and mouth enabling them to see, to
hear, inhale and exhale and speak. The Apana is in the organs of excretion and
procreation and initiates the process of discharge of the wastes and procreation.
Between the Prana and Apana, in the region of the navel is located Samana. The
body energy and vitality produced by digestion is equally distributed by its
function. The lotus like heart is the seat the subtle Atman known as Lingatma.
From within the space of the heart seventy thousand energy channels branch
86
out. Prana moves through all these channels giving energy to all the limbs and
senses. For this reason, it is also referred to as Vyana.
As for the Udana, it raises by the Susumna-nadi (One of the energy channels)
which goes up to the top of the head taking the soul after it and departs the body.
It reaches regions of the blessed or that of the condemned depending upon the
good or bad actions performed. Evidently, Udana is the subtle aspect of the
Prana which not only pervades the whole system, but also controls the Linga
sharira (subtle body) in which the soul resides.
The Upanishad then goes on to state that the five forms of life-breath in the
human body (microcosm or Vyashti) has an equivalent macrosystem (Samashtr)
in the cosmic counterpart. The table gives the details.
87
The Pranic Body
udana
prana
samana
apana
vyana (pervades
the whole body)
Vedanta Categorizes all human wants into three categories - (a) desire for
progeny (b) desire for name and fame (c) desire for wealth. Desire for progeny
points to relationship with others in the society. Pippalada suggests that he who
meditates on the truth that one’s own microcosmic form with its activity centres is
in a nutshell a miniature universe will find his relationship with others congenial.
He attains the immortal nature of Prana.
4th Question - What ar they that sleep in Man ? What are they that remain
awake in Him? Which diety is it that seeks dreams ? whose is the happess
? In whom, again are all thse gathered together ?
The fourth question is raised by Sauryayanin, belonging to the family of Garga. He asked
- “Sir, what are they that sleep in man? What are they that remain awake in him? Which deity is
88
it that sees dreams? Whose is the happiness? In whom, again, are all these gathered
together?”
The rays of the Sun appear as if they are withdrawn temporarily and deposited in
the Sun’s orb for the night. At dawn the rays spring back.
The flames of Prana alone remain awake at the time of sleep. Even while the
senses remain inactive, the different Pranas keep watch over the body.
Pippalada compares the activities of the Pranas to that during the performance of
Yajna. The mind as an important organ in this virtual Yajna, for it offers the
senses and objects as oblations to the ever wakeful fire of Prana and yearns for
experiencing the bliss of Brahman in a dreamless sleep.
89
The question of ‘which deity is that which witnesses the dreams’ is also
answered. The answer is the mind with the senses gathered into it that
experiences the dreams. .Dreaming is the feature of the mind and not that of the
Self. When the senses lie dormant in sleep, the mind builds up in a dream a
world of its own out of impressions gathered during the awakened state. All the
different parts of the dream are impressions of actual experiences - may have
been gathered at different times or different places. They are all curiously and
fantastically linked together by the mind in sleep. In this state the controlling
power of both reason and will is absent. So, in a dream, you end up experiencing
things or circumstances you have never before seen or experienced. In the
Vedanta three states of consciousness are described.
(b) Dream state: A person is conscious of the inner world and objectscreated
from impressions gathered during the waking state
(c) Dreamless sleep: Consciousness is free from duality of subject and object
and one experiences the feeling of undifferentiated awareness.
These three states are common to all - for both ignorant as well as enlightened.
The sense organs do not function, the mind is inactive and the Prana keeps a
watch over the body.
90
Explaining Sushupti, the state of deep sleep the teacher gives an example. Just
like a bird after a daylong of flying goes to its nest, takes rest and returns fully
refreshed we too go back to our resting place and come back refreshed.
Jagadguru Adi Shankara explains that during the waking state we are by our
ignorance, desires and actions (avidya, kama and karma). Our ignorance leads
to desires which in turn end up in our actions - some good and some bad. We
get trapped in a cycle of Karya and karana. During deep sleep we are free from
these.
Our condition then is advayam, ekam, sivam and shantam - there is no duality
(advayam); there is only one - consciousness (ekam)-, there is then peace
(shantam) and auspiciousness (sivam). All Indriyas ( all 5 organs of knowledge -
Ear, Skin, eyes, tongue and nose completely retire in sleep; also the 5 organs of
action - Speech (Vaak), Hands, Legs, Anus and Genitals and inner instruments
of perception 4 in number- Mans, Buddhi, Antahkarana and Chitta ) retire in
sleep. During deep sleep the apparent false knowledge of the external world
disappears but not the real nature of the Jivatman. The Jivatman realizes
oneness with the Supreme Atman. \Ne then become Sarvam. The answer to the
question - who is free from the three states, is the imperishable Atman.
Satyakama, son of Sibi raises the 5th question. He asks, as to which world is
attained by a person who meditates throughout his life, with a single minded
devotion, on AUM (sometimes spelled as OM).
AUM
This single syllable incantation is regarded is the most powerful and significant of
all mantras. It is accepted both as one with Brahman and ass the medium
connecting man and the Supreme. The sound of 'AUM' is also called the
'Pranava', meaning that it is something that pervades life. The very central theme
of Mandukya Upanishad is the syllable 'AUM', through which the mystery of
Brahman is gathered.
91
Sometimes “OM” is uttered and repeated independently - mostly by sanyasins
and advanced sadhaks. This is called “Pranavopasana”.
Meditation
Indian thinkers have referred to the Supreme Being in two different ways -
Nirguna Brahman and Saguna Brahman. In the Nirguna version the Supreme
Being is attribute- less (has no form, smell etc) - He cannot be apprehended by
our sense organs. In the Saguna version, the Supreme Being has a form and can
be apprehended by our sense organs.
The person who meditates on the first matra “A” (sound produced by
pronouncing the first letter) is born again in the mortal world endowed with
austerity, chastity and faith. He will enjoy the glory and power of spiritual life.
This is possible because the matra A in AUM constitutes the essence of the
hymns of Rig Veda.
One who meditates on the second matra (sound produced by pronouncing letter
U) is carried after death by the hymns of Yajur Veda to the world of Moon or
mind. After enjoying the pleasures of that world he returns to the mortal world
once again.
Essentially, the Upanishad indicates, when the letters (A, U, M) are employed
separately the Sadhak will be going through the cycle of rebirth. However, when
92
the three matras are blended together and meditated upon the Sadhak will reap
the benefits as described above.
Sukesa, son of Bharadwaja, told the Guru that he was once asked by the Prince
of Kosala whether he knows of a person with sixteen parts. He could not answer
the question. Sukesa wanted to know where such a Purusha lives.
Guru Pippalada answers that the Purusha with sixteen parts exists within our
body and is our inner Self. The sixteen parts of the manifestation of the Self are
as follows. (1) Prana, the life principle (2) Shraddha (3) Space (4) Air (5) Fire (6)
Water (7) Earth (8) The Indriyas - 5 Jnana Indriyas and 5 Karma Indriyas
together are considered as one (9) Manas, the mind (10) Food (11) Vigor (12)
Tapas, self discipline (13) Vedic Hymns - mantras (14J Karma, Sacrifice (15)
Wisdom - meaning spiritual worlds representing different states of
consciousness (16) Name or distinct identity.
The world of names and forms are all manifestations of the Purusha. As the
flowing rivers, bound for the ocean disappear into it on reaching it, are referred to
simply as ocean so too these sixteen parts disappear into the Purusha.
Sage Pippalada concludes his instructions with this. The students worship him as
they would their father.
Mundaka Upanishad
Mundaka Upanishad belongs to the Atharva Veda and has 64 verses (mantras)
spread over three Chapters (mundakas), each of which having two sections
(khandas). It is regarded as a one of the Mukhya Upanishads and volumes of
commentaries have been written on it.
Lord Brahma was one of the first Divine beings. He imparted this Brahma Vidya
to His eldest son Atharva. Brahma Vidya is the fundamental science because it is
the very substance of all knowledge, the different branches of which are all the
lower forms of knowledge. Sage Atharva passed on the Vidya to Sage Angi. Angi
then transmitted it to Satyavaha, the son of Bharadvaja who, in turn, gave this
great science to Sage Angiras. Mundaka refers to a person with a shaven head -
a Sanyasin. It is meant for a person who has renounced everything. Absolute
knowledge cannot be co-existent with worldly activity. The truth that this
Upanishad imparts is to be had through the inspirational initiation direct from a
93
Guru who is well versed in the Brahma Vidya and who has at the same time had
the Brahma Anubhava, is brought out very clearly in this Upanishad. Sage
Saunaka approached Angiras with due respect and asked “O Bhagavan, what is
that through the knowledge of which everything becomes known?”
Ordinarily, knowledge of one thing does not imply knowledge of another thing.
But then Brahma Vidya is not a knowledge which excludes other kind of
knowledge. It is the Knowledge of the highest cause, the knowledge of which
means the knowledge of all its effects also.
Sage Angiras starts his reply by telling that two kinds of knowledge have to be
acquired. These are (a) the lower (Apara Vidya) and (b) the higher (Para Vidya).
The lower kind of knowledge consist of all the four Vedas - Rig, Yajur, Sama and
the Atharva, the Vedangas - Siksha, (phonetics), Kalpas (rituals), Vyakarana
(grammar), Nirukta (etymology), Chandas (prosody) and Jyotisha (astronomy).
The higher kind of knowledge is one through which the imperishable is attained.
The lower kind of knowledge pertains to divinities, their worship and the different
methods of attaining excellent regions through the performance of meritorious
deeds like prayer, sacrifices etc. However, the imperishable Brahman is reached
only through the higher kind of knowledge - Brahma Vidya. The essential
difference between the two kinds of knowledge is that:
(a) In the case of lower Vidya it gives rise to performance of actions to gain
knowledge of the divinity and then follow it up with efforts to attain that
divinity.
(b) In the case of higher Vidya, all action ceases before the attainment of
knowledge. Knowledge does not mean knowledge of any particular divinity
or the connection between the knower and the known. It is the knowledge
of the Knower himself. Brahma Vidya is the technique enabling one to
reach Absolute experience. This knowledge is attained through a great
effort from the Sadhak in the forms of Viveka, Vichara, Vairagya and
Abhyasa. Absolute Spirit is experienced as existent everywhere, without
distinctions, by those who have risen to the level of spiritual
consciousness. This is the object of higher knowledge or Para Vidya.
If the Absolute Brahman is the sole object of our pursuit, then what about this
world that we find ourselves in? Is it worthless? Sage Angiras further explains -
as the web comes out of the spider and is withdrawn, the plants grow from the
soil and the hair from the body of man, and so does the Universe (consisting both
of animate and inanimate beings) spring from the Eternal Brahman. The world is
94
an emanation from the Brahman. We are living and moving in divinity manifesting
as this world.
In the second Khanda, Angiras deals with the nature of lower Vidya. Limitations
and criticisms on Apara Vidya are intended to make one conscious of its
imperfect state and then proceed beyond it. The sacrificial rites and rituals
prescribed in the Karma Kanda of the Vedas come under Apara Vidya. In order
to reap the full benefits of the rites or rituals, they will have to be performed
flawlessly and with great care - exactly as per rules prescribed in the scriptures.
Failure to do so will result in disastrous consequences. In any case the path of
the lower Vidya is one of Samsara and Samsara is of the form of pain - and has
to be rejected by intelligent people. The fruits of sacrificial rites, even when best
performed, are finite and transient. Steeped in ignorance, rating themselves to be
great and learned the deluded ones (the performers of these rites) go through the
Samsara endlessly. Rituals of worship and good deeds certainly result in good
Karma. However, the Karma has not adequate to get us across the sea of
Samsara. Preparing to receive the highest knowledge, the seeker should forsake
all forms of desire. Then in order to gain the knowledge of the eternal, the seeker
should approach a Guru, who is well versed in scriptures and established in
Brahman. The Guru will impart the knowledge of the Brahman by which alone the
Imperishable Being is realized.
Continuing the discussions, the Sage Angiras gives an example. From a blazing
fire countless sparks of various kind, but of similar form, shoot out. Similarly, from
the Imperishable Being, different kinds of beings emerge, and return to it later on.
The beings emerging from the Supreme differ from one another in their thinking.
But the Absolute Self in all individuals remains unaffected. Life is made possible
because of this dependence of individuals on the Supreme Self.
Thus far the Sage has explained the objects and nature of Apara Vidya. They all
end up in Samsara. The Upanishad traces all experiences back to the ultimate
cause. This ultimate cause, Purusha, forms object of Para Vidya or Brahma
Vidya. From this Purusha proceed the vital energy Prana, the mind, the senses,
Aakasha, air, fire, water and the all supporting Earth. The universe, including all
subjects and all objects, is only a condition supported by the Absolute, on the
basis of which appearances are experienced by the cognising individual and
without which the universe has no reality. The Upanishad gives a description of
95
the Universal Self like this - his head is the shining region of the heavens; his
eyes are the sun and the moon; his ears are the quarters of space; his speech is
the Veda full of knowledge; his vital energy is the universal air; the whole
universe is his heart; his feet are the lowest earth.
If the whole Universe is Purusha alone, it means that differences are unreal.
Sage Angiras then urges the disciple that the Supreme Being is the only real goal
to be attained in life. He then proceeds to advice on how to attain this goal. OM is
the bow. The individual self is compared to an arrow. One should place this
arrow sharpened by meditation on the bow. Brahman is the target. Drawing the
bow with the mind fixed on Brahman hit the target. Constant meditation on OM
allows the individual consciousness to take the form of OM itself which is
unlimited in nature. The meditator ultimately becomes the object of
meditation.OM being the symbol of Brahman, meditation on OM leads to
realization of Brahman. The sage declares that the immortal, non-dual Supreme
Self is the bridge to immortality.
When the knots of the heart are broken, all doubts are cleared the evil effects of
actions perish and the Supreme Being is beheld. The knots are Avidya, Kama
and Karma. Avidya is ignorance. Kama is the medium. Karma is the effect.
These three binding factors confine experience to an individual personality.
96
When ignorance, which is the root cause of all troubles, is destroyed by
knowledge phenomenal experience is put to an end.
Summing up the sage tells that on Him neither the sun shines, nor the moon nor
the stars; not even the lightning; what to speak of this fire; when He shines
everything shines after Him. By His light this whole universe is illuminated.
This mantra Mundaka-2 (2:2:10) is recited while performing Harati in our daily
pujas.
The immortal Brahman is everywhere- above, below, to the right and the left. The
Upanishads conclude that Brahman alone is the Absolute Reality.
The concluding chapter of this Upanishad gives us the right understanding of the
Paramatma and the Jivatma- the Supreme Self and the individual self. It
illustrates their unity, their distinction and their relationship with each other.
Two birds, united always and known by the same name, closely cling to the
same tree. One of them eats the sweet fruit, the other looks on without eating.
The two birds are the Jiva and Ishvara, both existing in an individual compared to
a tree. The body is compared to a tree because it can be cut down like a tree.
The body is the field of action and experience and it is the fruit of actions done
already. Due to the limiting factors like Avidya, Kama and Karma the Jiva has to
experience the results of its actions. The fruits enjoyed by the Jiva are of the
nature of pleasure and pain. However, Ishvara is not limited by such adjuncts
and has no actions whatsoever to perform. As such He does not have to
experience the results for any actions. In the mantra, the Lord is designated as
having a golden hue. This is to signify that His nature of knowledge is eternally
inherent in Him - even as the colour of gold is something inherent in it.
When the individual has the vision of the Supreme Being the Jiva becomes free
from blemishes, attachments and sorrows and gets united with the Absolute. The
Supreme Being is manifested in all beings. Knowing this the wise man does not
speak of anything else. The man’s delight then lies in the Self only. Brahma
Varishtha is one who has realised Brahman and whose action consists in Self
knowledge preceded by renunciation of external consciousness. The Atman is
attained through truth, penance, correct knowledge and Brahmacharya (self
control), observed continuously and without break. The Atman is beheld within in
97
the form of light and purity by the realised souls who are freed from all kinds of
sins. The popular meaning of Brahmacharya is continence. However, it really
means leading a life befitting the nature of Brahman. It is, in other words, Charya
or moving/ acting I conducting oneself in accordance with the law of Brahman-
which is the unity of existence. Such control is not merely the abandonment of
objects but is the absence of taste for the objects. Bondage is not caused by the
existence of objects but by the connection of the mind with those objects.
paramarh nidhanam. ”
Truth alone triumphs, not falsehood. Through truth the divine path is spread out
by which the sages, whose desires have been completely fulfilled, reach
supreme treasure of Truth. Here the “Truth" being referred to is more than the
conventional truth speaking. Truth is a symbol of perfection and a representation
of the Divine Being. Adherence to truth, therefore, means embracing the
universal nature of the Reality. Through Truth the consciousness blossoms into
more expanded experience, but untruth attempts to stifle consciousness
altogether. The sages got a vision of this Truth because they were absolutely
free from such defects as deceit, delusion, fraud, pride, vanity and falsehood.
They found the consummation of their desires and aspirations in this Absolute
Truth. They became first desire-less and then sought the Truth. Desire breeds
falsehood, and desireless-ness gives rise to Truth.
The Supreme Being is to be realized within the lotus of the heart. It is not
grasped by the eye, not even by speech, nor by the other senses. It is not
possible to know it through deeds. He, who meditates upon it with absolute purity
(Sattva) of mind, as the indivisible Being, beholds it through the serenity attained
in knowledge. Lot of groundwork needs to be done before reaching this point. To
start with practice of virtues like truth is absolutely necessary, to be followed by
the withdrawal of the senses and concentration of mind, leading to Tadatmyata,
or absorption in the object of meditation.
Whatever is desired by a liberated sage of purified mind will come true. This is
because Sankalpa of the sage (knower of Self) is rooted in Satya or Truth.
Therefore let all those who seek their own good revere and worship the sage.
98
meditation on the Atman. The Sadhak should have intense devotion and the
requisite mental strength and moral power without which concentration would be
impossible. Attachment to worldly objects should be given up. Works done for the
sake of personal gain will not help in the realisation of the Self. Realizing
everywhere the all-pervading Brahman, deeply absorbed in contemplation of His
being, they enter into him, the Self of all. As rivers flowing into the ocean lose
themselves in the ocean, casting off name and form, so the knower, freed from
name and form, attains the Divine Purusha who is higher than the high.
Mandukya Upanishad
The theme of this Upanishad is the exposition of the mystic syllable AUM for
OM). It is aimed at training the mind on meditation.
99
do not create OM by a chanting of it, but we only produce a vibration sympathetic
with the vibration that is already there by its own right and which is called OM.
OM in essence is a cosmic vibration. It is not a chant made by us. It is said that
OM is a Universal vibration with which creation commenced.
Names go with the form. And for this reason all names in this world are
perishable. When the form goes, so does the name. But Universal form is
imperishable. Then the Universal name is also imperishable. Thus OM is
Akshram. All that is past, that which is present and that which will be in the future
is OM.
“Sarvam hyetad brahma:" All this is, verily, Brahman. Thus begins the second
Mantra. "All this creation is just the Absolute alone", is the real meaning of this
statement. All that can be regarded as what you call this universe is that
Brahman.
“Ayam atma brahma”: The Upanishad goes one step forward. It declares that this
Atman, (individual self) is also Brahman. Here you have; as it were, the
quintessence of all Upanishadic teaching, the last word of the Vedanta, as you
may call it, the culmination of the wisdom of the sages. The Universe which
appears proximate to our senses, this Jivatma (Individual Self) of ours which also
appears proximate to us and that Brahman which seems to be far away from our
reach are all reconciled with the Absolute.
100
“so’yam atma catus-pat”
This subject, this Atman (Individual Self) is regarded as fourfold (four footed as it
were) for the purpose of analysis. The fourfold of the Atman described in the
Mandukya Upanishad are the four aspects in the study of the Atman, and not
four distinguishable, partitioned quarters of the Atman. \Ne have the physical, the
subtle, the causal and spiritual aspects as the four aspects to be studied while
analysing the nature of the Atman. These four stages are called Jagrat, Swapna,
Sushupti and Turiya - the waking state, the dreaming state, the sleeping state
and the transcendent spiritual state. These are the four states of consciousness
and the study of consciousness is the same as the study of Absolute Brahman.
Study of consciousness is the subject of this Upanishad.
The first quarter is Vaisvanara. Its field is the waking state. Its consciousness is
outward-turned. It is seven-limbed and nineteen-mouthed. It enjoys gross
objects.
We commence the study by taking into account all reality as presented to us. The
mind will not accept what it does not see or understand. The Mandukya
Upanishad, therefore, takes this aspect into consideration and commences the
work of analysis of the self from the foundation of sense-perception and mental
cognition based on this perception.
101
Let us now try to understand the way we begin to know the world as it appears to
us in the waking life. Its special feature is “Bahihprajnah". It is conscious of only
what is external to us and not what is inside us. Our sense organs can
experience the outside world and not what is within us. This is the peculiarity of
the waking consciousness. The Upanishad says this consciousness is Seven-
limbed and has nineteen mouths. This consciousness is called Vaisvanara.
The sum total of all Visva is Virat. The sum total of all physical bodies is Virat.
The totality of gross universe is also Virat
Whatever exists in one’s own body also exists in the Universe. The human body
is a miniature Universe.
From the point of view of this Upanishad there is no unbridgeable gulf between
Jiva and Ishvara. The seven limbs referred to in this Upanishad is a definition of
the Cosmic self described in the Chandogya Upanishad. We just said that in the
waking consciousness the Jiva is aware of only external objects. This is true of
Ishvara also. Both are Bahihprajna (outwardly conscious) with a subtle
difference. We will come to this little later.
4. Fire (Ahavaniya fire, one of the three fires of the Agnihotra sacrifice) His
mouth
102
This is the Universal Atman, Virat, from the point of view of the waking
consciousness. This is what Arjuna saw as described in the eleventh chapter in
Bhagavad-Gita. Just as we have consciousness animating our physical body,
Virat is animating the physical Universe. This Virat is called Antaryamin because
He is immanent in all things. For this Virat-Purusha there is no difference
between living being and dead matter. He is present in the inanimate as well as
in the animate by means of what are called the Gunas of Prakruti- Sattva, Rajas
and Tamas - composure, activity and inertia. When He manifests Himself
through Tamas alone, we call it inanimate existence.
Such objects as stone, rock, which, from our point of view, do not seem to have
any consciousness animating them, and are examples of the Virat-Purusha
through Tamoguna Prakruti, a quality of Prakruti in which Rajas and Sattva are
hidden; Tamas is predominating over Rajas and Sattva. When Rajas and Sattva
slowly reveal themselves more and more in larger quantity and extent, there is
animation and life creeps into existence. From the inanimate we come to the
animate. The first manifestation of life is through what we call Prana - the vital
sustaining power in all living beings. Prana is functioning in the world of plants,
vegetables, etc. But plants do not think as animals do. The function of thinking
belongs to a higher order of Reality which we call as the animal world, with all its
instincts and sensations. We now notice a greater degree of the manifestation of
Reality. There is a level of Sattva in the humans, where we have not only
functions of breathing and thinking, but also of understanding, logical
discrimination etc. This is a level higher than that in the animals. We have to
reach a still higher level than ordinary humans to reach the realm of Ananda or
Divine light. And Ananda is equivalent to Chit and Sat - Consciousness and
Being. At this level Sat, Chit and
103
b) Five Karmendriyas (Mouth, hands, feet, genitals and anus).
These are the nineteen mouths of the Jiva referred to in the Upanishad. With the
help of these nineteen instruments we absorb the physical world outside us into
ourselves. Our physical-consciousness not equipped to absorb anything super
physical. Our counterpart at the cosmic level is Vaisvanara. Virat, under the order
of Ishvara, having entered the microcosmic body and having the intellect as his
vehicle, reaches the state of Visva. The he goes by several names of -
Vijnanattma, Chidabhasa, Visva, Vyavaharika Jiva etc.
Now coming back to Bahihprajna, or outward consciousness, while both the Jiva
and Ishvara may be regarded as outwardly conscious, there is a subtle
difference. While the consciousness relates itself to other objects and persons, it
becomes the individual Jiva. In this process, the Jiva binds itself to the external
objects - called Samsara. This leads to a desire and likes and dislikes. In the
case of the Virat there is no desire. It only has an awareness of the physical
cosmos. There is one other difference is. In the case of the Virat the whole
Universe is comprehended in its consciousness. That is not possible for the Jiva.
The second quarter is Taijasa. Its field is the dream state. Its consciousness is
inward-turned. It is seven-limbed and nineteen-mouthed. It enjoys subtle objects.
During dream, the mind creates various kinds of objects out of the impressions
produced by experiences of the waking state. The mind reproduces the whole of
waking life in dream through the force of Avidya (ignorance), Kama (desire and
imagination) and Karma (action). The mind is the perceiver and it is also the
perceived in a dream. The desires that are not satisfied during the waking state
are gratified in the dream state. Dream is the state during which the Atman is
referred to as Taijasa. The Svapna Avastha (dream state) is that state in which
the senses are at rest. Here the object of experience is consciousness consisting
of vasanas (affinities), the impressions of the past experience. The dream-state
experience is called the experience of the subtle. Sutratman or Hiranyagarbha,
104
under the order of Ishvara having entered the microcosmic body subtle body and
having the mind as his vehicle, reaches the Taijasa state. He goes by various
names - Taijasa, Pratibhasika and Svapnakalpita.
The dreamer creates a world of his own during state. Mind alone works
independently in this state. The senses are withdrawn into the mind. Mind also
withdraws itself from the outside world and plays in the dream with vasanas and
Samskaras. It enjoys objects made up of fine ideas which are products of desire.
The difference between dream state and the waking state is - In the dream state
there is the subtle experience by Taijasa in the form of vasanas, whereas
experience in the waking state is with the gross. The world of dream being
subtle, projected only by the mind, is regarded as Pravivikta, Sukshma, non
physical; - this is so both in the case of Taijasa and Hiranyagarbha. While
Hiranyagarbha has Cosmic Knowledge, the Jiva has no such knowledge.
Hiranyagarbha is Ishvara's form, and Taijasa is Jiva's form. Thus is the twofold
mystery which dream bolsters up before us.
In the dream state, the state of consciousness by which subtle objects are
perceived is called Antahprajna or inner perception. The Visva, or the
Jagaritasthana, is Saptanga and Ekonavimsatimukha' and so is Taijasa, or the
Svapnasthana. The seven limbs and nineteen mouths reference is relevant in
this state as well.
The third quarter or condition is Prajna. whose sphere is deep sleep, in whom all
experiences have become one, who is essentially a mass of consciousness, who
is full of bliss, who enjoys bliss and who leads the way to the knowledge of the
two other states. When Jivatma experiences deep sleep, the functions of the
nineteen organs come to a stop. The Jiva does not see or hear anything. There
is no functioning of the mind. Egoism is also absent. However, the veil of
ignorance, avidya, persists.
Under the orders of Ishvara he who is coupled with Avyakta, enters the
microcosmic Karana body and reaches the state of Prajna. The other names for
Prajna are - Avicchinna, Paramarthika, Sushupti Abhimani. Just like a bird, tired
105
after roaming, goes back to its nest - so too the Jiva tired, after actions during
the waking and dreaming states, enters Ajnana and enjoys the bliss. All the
knowledge of the waking and dreaming state enter into a oneness. Visva and
Taijasa have entered a condition of oneness. The experiences of the waking and
dream state are not annihilated but remain in a seed state. They become a
dense mass of consciousness during deep sleep- Prajnanaghana.
In deep sleep the mind is involved into its cause - Avidya. For this reason there
is this veil of ignorance between the individual soul and the Brahman. Therefore
the Jiva cannot attain the knowledge of Brahman during deep sleep state. The
bliss enjoyed is termed Avidya Avrita Sukha - bliss enveloped by ignorance.
When you wake up from deep sleep - you enjoyed the sleep but did not know
anything. The remembrance when you get up from deep sleep that the Sakshi or
the witness of three states exists. That Sakshi is Brahman.
You do experience bliss during deep sleep - but not the highest bliss of
Brahman, the Nirvikalpa Samadhi. Only thing achieved is freedom from
unhappiness. When you wake up from deep sleep, man is still ignorant and
affected by the worldly objects. And that is why you do not attain Brahmajnana.
Compare this to the state of a sage coming out of Samadhi. The sage has full
knowledge of the self and is not affected by worldly objects. That is the difference
between deep sleep and Samadhi.
Mantra 6; Ishvara
The word Sarvesvara means Lord of all meaning the physical and supra-physical
Universe. All mental and physical worlds come out of Ishvara and He controls
everything. He is omnipotent and as such He is the source and end of all
creation.
106
Ishvara. Just as the whole world has come out of Ishvara, so also the waking and
dream states have come out of deep sleep.
The Prajna is the knower of all as He is in all beings. He is Antaryamin (i.e.) the
inner ruler and governor all beings from within. He has entered into all beings
and directs everything from within. He is the source of all. From Him proceeds
the entire world. While He is the origin of all, He is also the place of dissolution
for all beings.
Ishvara does not exert from outside to create the worlds. He does not want any
instruments or materials to work with while creating the worlds. He is
Omnipotent. He wills it and everything comes into being. He is both the material
and instrumental cause. . He projects this world and in the end withdraws it within
Himself.
107
states and the deep sleep state. It is pure consciousness. Turiya is distinct from
Ishvara. Turiya or Brahman has no relation with the world. However, Ishvara
governs the world. Brahman is free from Maya whereas Ishvara is with Maya.
Swami Sivananda explains that strictly speaking “Turiya is not a state. Turiya or
Brahman is an embodiment of peace and bliss. It is the substratum for the other
three states”. It is absolute existence, knowledge and bliss.
In the previous mantras the Atman has been described from the view point of the
four states - waking, dream, deep sleep and Turiya. In this mantra it is being
described from the viewpoint of sound AUM. This will help meditation on AUM.
Earlier it was said that the Self can be seen in four states or quarters (padas);
visva - the waking state, taijasa - the dream state, prajna - the deep sleep state
and turiya - pure consciousness. Turiya is the real nature of the Self.
The first three states (padas) of the Self are represented by the three letters
(matras )of AUM. Hence this mantra says that the padas and the matras are the
same. Turiya is beyond description; so it is amatra- beyond the matras. Some
people may question as to why the same idea is being repeated in two different
ways. The reason for that is that a few people may find it difficult to absorb the
concepts given in the previous mantras. Those people may concentrate on AUM
as the symbol of Ultimate Reality.
The word Om represents the Atman. So the matras of Om represent the different
conditions in which the Atman manifests itself. Matra “At’ (Akaara) represents the
first condition. - Vaisvanara. Just like “A” pervades in all letters of alphabets so
also Vaisvanara pervades all things in the Universe. Just as “A” is the first letter
in AUM, so also Vaisvanara is the first condition of Atman. The waking state is
the first of the three states. He who knows it has all his desires fulfilled.
108
Mantra-10
Mantra-11
The Upanishad, then, proceeds with the comparison between Makara and the
deep sleep state of consciousness. Makara is the third Matra of Om, and it is
comparable with Prajna, the third state, causal, of the Atman. Visva and Taijasa
are, as it were, measured by Prajna in Pralaya (involution) and Utpatti
(evolution). Visva and Taijasa sink in Prajna during sleep and emerge out of him
afterwards. This is symbolically represented as being measured by Prajna. When
the syllable Om is repeated continuously, the letters “A” and “U” appear to merge
themselves in “M” and emerge out of it again Prajna is identified with the letter
“M”. He who knows this will be able to measure all. He will be able to know the
real nature of this world. He will be able to comprehend all within himself.
Mantra-12
That which has no parts is called Amatra. Omkara is Amatra. It is the fourth
quarter. It is pure Atman. The benefit derived from realising the Atman - is that
109
he attains immortality. He is not born again. Visva merges in Taijasa, Taijasa in
Prajna and Prajna dissolves itself in Turiya Atman - Brahman.
Taittiriya Upanishad
This Upanishad is very popular, chiefly, owing to the fact that it is still chanted
during Hindu religious ceremonies with proper swarams and intonations in all
parts of India. In addition, it speaks of the rules of conduct beginning from
student life to the fourth Ashrama - Sanyasa life revealing the depth of
significance at each stage. It is divided into three parts according to Sri
Shankara. They are:
The special feature of the third chapter, Bhrigu-Valli is the mention of the five
sheaths, Koshas, of the Atman. The concept is mentioned in other Upanishads
like Brihadaranyaka and Chandogya. However, Taittiriya handles it much more
explicitly. The Vedantic doctrine of the three bodies (causal, subtle and gross)
and the five sheaths or Koshas is directly based upon utterances in this
Upanishad. It gives the most beautiful idea of leading the mind from the gross to
the subtle and then to the subtler till the subtlest of all, the Atman.
110
111
Shiksha-Valli
1.Sections 1 and 12 contain peace chants. The utterance of these chants
propitiates the Devatas (Gods). The spiritual paths are rendered smooth
through their grace. All obstacles will be removed. You will have a good
health and a good meditation
2.Section (Anuvaka} -2: Though the meaning of the text of the Upanishad is
important, correct pronunciation of the mantras is critical. The power of the
mantra lies in the sound and not in the text. Incorrect pronunciations rob the
efficacy of the mantra and in the worst case may lead to disastrous
consequences. For this reason, in the early days, learning Sanskrit is not
merely reading books but chanting it under the guidance of an experienced
Guru.
5.Section (Anuvaka} -5:In this section the Upanishad teaches the secret of
meditation on Brahman in the shape of Vyahritis. One can obtain Self
realisation by meditating on the Vyahritis. The words “Bhuh”, “Bhuvah”,
“Suvah”, "Mahah”, “Janah”, “Tapah" and “Satyam” are called even Vyahritis
or “Sapta Vyahritis”. Besides the three Vyahritis "Bhuh”, "Bhuvah”, "Suvah”,
there is a fourth Vyahriti names "Mahah”. This was discovered by
Mahachamasya. The Vyahriti "Mahah” is Brahman and it pervades all the
other Vyahritis. Among the worlds, heaven etc, are only the limbs of Mahah.
The Vyahriti Mahah should be meditated upon as Brahman. The four
Vyahritis should be meditated upon in four different ways. Therefore, there
are in all four times four i.e., sixteen aspects of Vyahritis. This kind of
112
symbolic meditation of the Pranava (Shabda Brahman) is known as Pratika
Upasana.
6.Section (Anuvaka) -6: The details of meditation are given in this 6th
Anuvaka - the nature of entity to be meditated, path by which Brahman can
be attained, fruits of meditation and the way to meditate are explained.
The Upanishad then goes on to describe how a Yogi leaves his body at the
time of his death. A very important Nadi known as Sushumna Nadi opens out
above the heart. The Nadi is the path to reach Indra, the lower Brahman. It is
the way for the realisation of Brahman. The Yogi enters the Sushumna Nadi
with the help of Udana Vayu and leaves the body opening the skull. He then
becomes one with the Hiranyagarbha.
7.Section (Anuvaka) -7: The main objective of the Upanishad is to teach the
highest truth that everything is Brahman. To make it easier, the aspirant is
taken step by step towards this truth. In this Anuvaka, meditation is taught
through a symbol of Panktas or fivefold sets of objects. These fivefold sets
are found both within the body and the outside world. The two should be
contemplated as identical with each other. Together they constitute the
Universe which is a manifestation of Brahman.
113
8. Section (Anuvaka} -8:
This teaches meditation for superior students through the symbol AUM.
Earlier we have seen meditation on Brahman through Vyahriti utterances.
It was followed by meditation on Brahman via Panktas. Now the
Upanishad talks about meditation meant for the highest class of aspirants.
You should meditate on the syllable AUM as being Brahman. AUM is a
mere sound. And as such it is insentient in itself and cannot be conscious
of the worship offered. Yet as in the case of worship offered to an idol, the
Lord is aware of the action of the worshipper. He will dispense the fruits to
the Sadhak.
114
IQ.Section (Anuvaka} -10: After ensuring that the details regarding right
thinking and right actions as per the details given in the previous Anuvaka
have been strictly followed, divine visions and intuitive knowledge of the
truth which leads to Moksha occur to him. By now the Sadhak is free from
desires. The Anuvaka contains a statement by an enlightened sage,
Trisanku, describing his spiritual experiences. The Rishi has seen in his
divine vision the Mantra which describes his spiritual experiences. The
recitation of this Mantra leads to purity and spiritual progress. The aspirant
should repeat this mantra with faith and devotion.
11 .Section (Anuvaka) -11: In this Anuvaka, the Guru gives the final
instructions to the students who have completed their study under the
preceptor. The Guru exhorts the disciple: Speak the truth. Do your duty.
Never swerve from the study of the Vedas. Do not cut off the thread of the
offspring. After completing the studies, the students return home to
embrace the householder’s life - which is the proper place for the
discharge of worldly duties.
12.Section (Anuvaka} -12: The twelfth section contains a peace chant at the
end of Shiksha-Valli
Brahmananda-valli
This second chapter, Brahmananda-valli, provides us with the essence of the
entire Talttlrlya Upanishad.
In the first chapter, Shiksha-valli, the students were initiated into different
methods of concentration in the pursuit of Brahma Vidya. In this second
chapter, the teacher leads them into the process of Self-Discovery. As the
nucleus of such discovery is the individual seeker himself, the different layers
surrounding this core in the form of concentric circles are analyzed and laid
open with a view to make the seeker aware of his innermost real identity or in
other words to make him recognize his own personality.
For the purpose of this scientific analysis, the Upanishad for the first time in
the Vedanta literature considers the individual as an entity consisting of five
different sheaths of matter, each covering the other with varying degrees of
grossness, the outermost being the grossest. This theory in technical
language is known as Pancha Kosha or five sheaths. Before we take up the
mantras proper a bird’s eye view of the Pancha Kosha analysis is presented
below to make the subject easier to follow.
The personality of a complete man comprises of five layers which are referred
to in Vedanta as Pancha Kosha. ‘Kosha1 means a covering or sheath. Pancha
Kosha means the Five Sheaths. The scabbard of the sword covers the sword.
It is of the same shape as the sword. It indicates the presence of the sword,
even though it covers the sword from one's sight. The scabbard is always
115
different from the sword and does not affect the sword in any way. Similarly
the Soul or the Self is covered by the five sheaths. Hence the Self or the Soul
is generally referred to as the In-dweller.
The chapter starts with a peace chant. This prayer is for a mutual good feeling
between the preceptor and the disciple.
1 .Section (Anuvaka) -1: This section starts with the declaration that “the
knower of the Brahman attains the Supreme” (brahmavit apnoti param”). In
reference to that is the following hymn repeated: Satyam, Jnanam, Anantam
Brahma. Brahman is Truth, Knowledge and Infinity. This sentence defines the
nature of the Brahman and also exhausts the definition of Brahman. It is to be
noted that these adjuncts are defining the Brahman and not qualifying Him.
The qualifying adjuncts serve to distinguish the object from all others of the
same species. On the other hand, the defining adjuncts aim to distinguish the
thing from all else in the whole world.
Also, these three words are not connected with each other but are
independent of each other. That is - Satyam is Brahman, Jnanam is Brahman
and Anantam is Brahman. Satyam refers to Him as changeless. In contrast
changing forms are referred to as Vikara. The word Jnana refers to
knowledge or absolute consciousness. By Infinite is meant - where one sees
nothing else and knows nothing else.
116
Bhuta- Guna Matrix is given below:
GUNA
Akasa Sound
ainfejehcFegeta
Prthvi IHSduaiqPi isfrwmEarth; food from the her
It is true that all creatures without exception are modifications of Food. And all
of them are descended from Brahman. Yet, human beings among them are
an exception from other creatures. Why? (1) Human being alone are qualified
and entitled to perform Karma and acquire knowledge (2) He alone is
competent to follow scriptural teachings. (3) He alone seeks God (4) He is
endowed with intelligence, reason, judgement and discrimination (5) He
thinks, reasons, reflects and meditates. (6) He knows what is good and what
is evil; what is right and what is wrong (7) Man alone wishes to attain the
innermost Brahman by knowledge (8) By meditating upon Koshas one after
another, he realises their true nature. (9) The Shruti tries to lead the aspirant
from the grossest aspect (the body) to subtler and subtler aspects until he can
grasp the subtlest - the innermost Atman.
For the purpose of analysis the Shruti considers the individual as an entity
consisting of five different sheaths, each covering the other with varying
degree of grossness, the outermost being the grossest. Technically, these are
referred to as Pancha Koshas.
2. Section (Anuvaka) -2: All creatures born on Earth are products of food.
After they are born they live and grow by food. At the end they are dissolved
or absorbed in food. This is the cycle. For this reason food is called
“Jyeshtam"- the first cause of all living beings. Food is also referred to as
“sarva aushadham”- a cure for everything. If a person worships on all food as
Atman he will obtain all food. The exposition of the first of the “Koshas”, the
Annamaya Kosha is completed. The Shruti proceeds to show that the
individual soul is identical with Brahman who is within and beyond the five
sheaths starting from Annamaya Kosha (food-sheath) down to Anandamaya
Kosha (bliss-sheath). These sheaths are different layers of our personality.
117
When we are at the gross level we are happy with material things; when we
are at the mental level we become thoughtful and imaginative; when we are at
the intellectual level we enjoy intellectual pursuits. For all these we need some
external support. But when we are at the level of bliss, there is nothing but
bliss. Nothing supports that bliss. We are completely absorbed within
ourselves. We are not aware that we have a body or mind or intellect.
The Annamaya Kosha is also referred to as Sthula Shareera. The body is
called Annarasa, the essence of food, because it is the personification of what
we eat and which gets transformed into muscles, bones etc.
Within the Sthula Shareera, gross body, is the Sookshma Shareera, the
subtle body. It consists of several layers. After discussing about Annamaya
Kosha, the Shruti proceeds to explain the nature of Prana and the Pranamaya
Kosha. Just as in the previous case, Pranamaya Kosha is also falsely
identified with the Atman. The Pranamaya Kosha is more subtle than the
Annamaya. The vital forces of the Pranamaya Kosha perform the different
functions of the body - digestion, circulation of blood, excretion etc. The
whole physical body is pervaded by the Pranamaya Kosha. Discussions about
Koshas appear elsewhere in this book.
3. Section (Anuvaka) -3; Whether they are human beings or animals, the
organs follow Prana, the vital breath, which enables the organs to perform
their respective functions. Inside the Pranamaya Kosha there is Manomaya
Kosha. Manomaya Kosha is made up of Vrittis or Sankalpas (thoughts). It is
subtler than the Pranamaya Kosha. It controls the Pranamaya Kosha.
118
5. Section (Anuvaka) -5; Inside the Vijnanamaya Kosha there is
Anandamaya Kosha.. This Kosha is made up of latent impressions of love
and other forms of happiness. The Anandamaya is the seed body or causal
body (Karana Shareera) This body functions during deep sleep. It is the
Anandamaya self who feels “I am happy”, “I am the doer”. When the mind is
purified by austerity, knowledge, pious and devotion it becomes free from
“Tamas”.. The joy manifests itself in a higher and higher degree in the mind
and is rendered purified and clear.
A description of the five sheaths has been given in order to make us realise
that the Supreme Brahman is beyond the Five sheaths. He lies within the five
sheaths and is also the Self of them all.
Manas (mind) and intellect (Buddhi) are products of Jnana Shakti. There is
Iccha Shakti also in the mind. A desire arises in the mind due to Ichha Shakti.
Through Jnana Shakti man gets the knowledge on how to possess the
desired object. Through Kriya Shakti man exerts and possesses the object.
The Annamaya Kosha constitutes the gross physical body (Sthula Shareera).
It operates during the waking state. The Pranamaya, Manomaya and the
Vijnanamaya constitute the subtle or astral body. This operates during the
dreaming state. Anandamaya Kosha constitutes the causal body (Karana
Shareera). It operates during the state of deep sleep. During deep sleep the
119
thin veil of Anandamaya Kosha separates the individual soul from the
Supreme soul, Brahman.
The Upanishad says that before creation, Brahman brooded over the matter
and made Tapas. He thought about the arrangement of the world to be
created. He created this universe with space, time, names and forms, wherein
all beings enjoy according to the nature of their Kaunas. He then entered the
names and forms and became many as the seer, hearer and thinker. The
Shruti denotes the Brahman as not only the efficient cause of creation but
also the material cause for it. This combination of two different kinds of
causes in one Being is poetically described that having created the Universe,
He entered into it. The Shruti also reveals in a wonderful way the truth about
Reality. The crucial test of the Real is our abiding consciousness of it - that
which appears as existent in our consciousness for all time and is not negated
by any another experience is Real. The Universe appears so real to us. If that
be so, then how much more real must the cause from whom it has derived its
Reality.
120
the seeker must believe that the Lord does exist and provide joy for everyone.
The Shruti goes on to give a number of reasons for us to believe in the
existence of Brahman.
8. Section (Anuvaka) -8: Vayu (wind), Agni (fire), \ndra (Lord of the Devas)
are Yama (Lord of death) are all lords by themselves. They preside over
different functions of the Universe. They regularly perform their functions
according to certain laws. The regular discharge of their functions is possible
only if there is a controller. Therefore, Brahman, their cause and controller
exists. Their existence is entirely dependent on Him. They discharge their
duties, as if they are afraid of Him.
The Devas are thirty three in number. They are the receivers of oblations
offered while performing the sacrificial rites. They are: - (a) Vasus -8; (b)
Rudras-'ll (c) Adityas -12 (d) Indra (e) Prajapati. The Shruti tells that - the
Being who is the Innermost Self, Atman, of the man is the same as the One
who gives energy and light to the Sun. He is also the same as the One in all
the Devas. Becoming one with Brahman is the goal of life. Knowledge is the
means for attaining this end. Moksha is eternal and it cannot be obtained by
rituals.
Similarly, the mind has the power of knowing only those objects which have a
name and form. But Brahman has no name or form. As such He is
indescribable and incomprehensible. He who knows the invisible, unqualified,
un-nameable Brahman, which is sinless, which is free from desires, which is
free from the relation of enjoyer and enjoyment, which is eternal is not afraid
of anything. The cause of fear, created by ignorance, has disappeared.
The knower of Brahman is not affected by such thoughts as - “why have I not
done what is good”, “why have I done evil actions?. This is because he
understands that good and bad are but different manifestations of the same
Atman. Dharma and Adharma are different aspects of the same Brahman.
121
Bhrigu-Valli
Bhrigu Valli of the Taittiriya Upanishad explains the knowledge of Brahman
through a dialogue between a teacher and a student.
3. Section (Anuvaka) -3 - Bhrigu reflected over the matter for a second time
and did penance. He came to the conclusion that Prana or life is Brahman.
Life is the cause of birth of physical body. It is also the cause for its
sustenance. When Prana departs from the body, death takes place. Prana
only energises the body. It is only through Prana that the mind and senses
function. As Prana is the efficient cause of birth, sustenance and death of
body - surely life must be Brahman. Yet, Bhrigu was unhappy with this
conclusion. The reasons are (a) Prana is non-intelligent (Jada). (b) It has a
beginning and an end. It cannot be Brahman. He returned to his father.
122
luminosity. So how can it be Brahman? Once again Bhrigu returned to his
father for further enlightenment.
5. Section (Anuvaka) -5 - Bhrigu reflected over the matter for the fourth time.
Vijnana or Knowledge is subtler than the mind. Knowledge accomplishes
sacrifice. It is the cause for the birth of the body through its acts. It controls
and directs the mind, the senses and the body and propels them into action. It
also acts as cause for the sustenance of the body. It causes dissolution by
engaging in battle and brings about death. Knowledge takes the subtle body
after death to other regions and brings it back again to this earth. Knowledge
appears to answer the requirements of Brahman and hence it must be
Brahman. Once again Bhrigu was uneasy with the conclusion. Knowledge is
the agent of all actions of the Jiva and also the enjoyer of the fruits of actions.
It is associated with pain. It is not pure. It is not free from the conditions of life
- sorrows, miseries, troubles etc. Akasa and other elements cannot be
produced by knowledge. Therefore knowledge cannot be Brahman. Bhrigu
returned to his father. He was asked to do more penance
Aitareya Upanishad
The Aitareya Upanishad forms part of the Aitareya Aranyaka of the Rig Veda.
It is divided into six sections or Khandas (when peace chant is counted as a
Khanda). With such counting, the Upanishad came to be referred to as
“Atmashatka”. This refers to six sectioned dissertation on the Atman. The
Upanishad derived its name from its author “Mahidas Aitareya”. In a symbolic
language, the Upanishad”, describes the creation of the Universe. In essence
the Upanishad says -
123
❖One is released from the cycle of birth and death through knowledge of
Brahman
❖Atman and not Prana is the only cause of everything
❖Whole Universe is a manifestation of Brahman
❖ Individual soul is identical to the Supreme soul
The Shruti indicates that it is very difficult to practice Brahma Vidya without
absolute renunciation. Sri Adi Shankara agrees that sanyasa is necessary for
attaining self-realisation.
The first section describes creation. It uses the word “Brahman” for Universal
consciousness and “Atman” for individual consciousness.
In the beginning, before creation started, there was nothing save Atman. The
Universe was one with the Atman - it was in an un-manifested or “Avyakta”
state It had no manifested difference of name and form. Then, Atman
,omniscient by nature, thought I shall create. The purpose of creation is for the
enjoyment of the results of Karma by living beings. At this stage, it may be
appropriate to explain some of the terms that we normally come across.
Take the example of a craftsman, potter, making pots. To do his job, the
potter requires three things.
1. Raw material clay is needed by the potter. This is called the material
cause.
2. Instrument needed to shape the raw material - potter’s wheel. This
called instrumental cause.
3.Intelligence needed to make the pot. Here it is the potter. He is referred
to as the efficient cause.
124
beings.
He created the five rudimentary elements (Pancha Mahabhutas). He then
created four fields for the functioning of this Universe. These are identified in
the Upanishad.
1 .Ambaha - it is the world that contains water that supports life. It is above
the heavens
S.Maram - This is the Earth. It is called Maram because all creatures die
here.
He thus created the four worlds wherein all living beings could enjoy the fruits
of their Karma. Having done that, He wanted to create rulers for the protection
of the worlds. Thus thinking, He lifted up “Purusha” from the waters and gave
him a shape by joining appropriate limbs. He wanted to give this lump the
shape of a man.
A hole in the shape of a mouth manifested itself from that mass. From the
mouth came out the organ of speech and from speech the fire - the
controlling deity of the organ.
Then the nostril separated out. From the nostrils, the organ of breath; from
breath, air-the controlling deity of the organ.
Then the eyes were separated out; from the eyes, the organ of sight; from
sight, the sun- the controlling deity of the organ.
Then the ears were separated out; from the ears, the organ of hearing; from
hearing, the quarters of space - the controlling deity of the organ.
Then the skin was separated out; from the skin, hairs, the organ of touch;
from the hairs, plants and trees, air - the controlling deity of the organs.
Then the heart was separated out; from the heart, the organ of the mind; from
the mind, the Moon - the controlling deity of the organ.
Then the navel was separated out; from the navel, the organ of the Apana;
from the Apana, Death, Varuna - the controlling deity of the organ.
Then the virile member was separated out; from the virile member, semen,
the organ of generation; from the semen, the waters- the controlling deity of
the organ.
Part-1; Chapter-2
125
When this part of creation was over, all the divinities, Agni and the rest, so
created fell into the great ocean of Samsara, filled with waters of miseries
resulting from ignorance, desire and Karma. The world (Samsara) is always
compared to an ocean owing to the difficulties in crossing it. Then the
Supreme Atman subjected them to hunger and thirst. The divinities said to
their creator: “Give us an abode residing in which we may be able to enjoy our
food”. The Supreme Being brought a cow and then a horse and the deities
were not happy. Finally, the Supreme Being brought a human being. The
deities were happy and entered the human being through his various organs.
Fire becoming speech entered the mouth. Air becoming Prana (smell) entered
the nostrils. Sun becoming sight entered the eyes. The deities of quarters
becoming sound entered the ears. Herbs and trees becoming hair entered the
skin. Moon becoming the mind entered the heart. Death becoming Apana
entered the navel. Water becoming semen entered the regenerative organ.
Hunger and thirst also sought an abode. They were made co-sharers with
other deities.
Man is the best of God’s creation. Man is endowed with higher intelligence,
discrimination and reasoning. Animals do not have these attributes. The
human body alone is referred to as “Karmayatana”. Karmas can be done by
this body alone. All other bodies are “Bhogyayatana” - bodies intended for
sensual enjoyments alone.
Part-1; Chapter -3
Having created the worlds and the protectors, the Lord turned His attention to
creating food for all of them. He brooded over the water, already created, and
out of it was created the food. The water referred to here stands for the five
elements. Different senses urged by hunger and thirst run after the food to
catch it. In the end it was caught by the out-breath called Apana through the
cavity of mouth. Apana is one of the five forms of life-breaths. It regulates the
digestive system.
After finishing His tasks thus far, the Lord thought “How can all these live
without me? Who am I? What is my nature? Whose ruler am I? If I do not
enter the human body and be witness of the bodily and mental activities- then
no one will know or care to know of My existence or My nature. He entered
through a door or cleft called “Vidriti”. Ishvara enters the body as Jivatman
and has three abodes corresponding to the three states - waking, dreaming
and deep sleep. The Supreme Self dwells in each of these. The right eye is
His dwelling place while we are awake; the mind is His dwelling place while
we dream; the lotus of the heart is His dwelling place in the deep sleep state.
Having born in the form as Jiva He realised the unison of elements with Him.
126
Therefore the Supreme Lord is called as “ldandra”or directly as “Indra”. In this
mantra anything other than the Atman is denied.
Part-2; Chapter-1
The father nourishes the child just before and after the birth by performing
such natal ceremonies as Jata Karma etc. In fact, the father is nourishing his
own self, since the father is born in the shape of the son. The religious
Samskaras which are performed during pregnancy and after child birth
enables them to tread the path of righteousness. Having discharged his duties
the father gets old and departs from this world. After departing he is born
again. This is his third birth.
Thus procreation is done for the continuation of the world, but not for
obtaining emancipation. Man is caught in the wheel of births and deaths. On
account of ignorance he is hurled in the ocean of Samsara. At some stage he
realises, through strenuous struggle, the Atman as described in the Shrutis
and attains emancipation like Rishi Vamadeva. The Rishi attained self
realisation while he was in the womb of his mother. He came to know of the
births of all gods like Agni, Vak etc. This was due to his meditation in his
previous births.
Part-3; Chapter-1
Here we have two Brahmans - (1) The individual soul (2) Universal soul. They
are both the Atman of this body. But only one of them must be the Atman fit to
be worshipped or meditated upon. Then who is He that is to be meditated
upon. Then a thought regarding the differentiation between the two arose. Out
of these two one of them serves as an instrument of cognition. With the help
127
of various senses it makes us perceive everything. This is not the real object
for meditation. On the other hand, the Atman who stands behind all senses
and the mind must be meditated upon. What is meant by this? The basic
question is - who is it that cognises? The answer is: By that which having
become sight sees form; by that which having become hearing, hears sound;
by that which having become sense of sound smells odours; by which having
become organ of speech utters speech consisting of names such as cow,
horse etc. having become sense of taste knows what is sweet and what is
not.
Chandogya Upanishad
128
two chapters of this Brahmana deal with sacrifices and other forms of worship.
The rest of the eight constitute the Chandogya Upanishad.
The name of this Upanishad is derived from the word Chanda which refers to
a poetic meter in which it is written. This long Upanishad is interspersed with
many stories to illustrate its teachings. Just as the Mandukya Upanishad
focused on the meaning of Om, so also this Upanishad begins with an
instruction that one should meditate on OM, as a loud chant, the Udgitha.
“The essence of all beings is the earth”, it continues, “the essence of the earth
is water, the essence of water is plants, the essence of plants is a person, the
essence of a person is speech, the essence of speech is the hymn of the Rig
Veda, the essence of the hymn is the chant, and the essence of the chant is
the Udgitha which is Om. Speech and breath are held together by Om.
Though the Upanishad mainly deals with of Non-duality, yet in it are described
forms of Upasana (meditation and worship) as the means for attaining good
results - results almost as good as Liberation. These forms of Upasana purify
the inner sense organs and thereby become illuminative of the true nature of
Reality. It becomes clear that for the realization of Brahman, the Savikalpaka
form of meditation will be useful. For this reason the Upanishad sets forth right
at the start detailing various forms of Upasana of Brahman. .In the first
chapter of Chandogya, Upasanas which form part of Sama Veda are detailed.
In the second, the ritual of Sama is detailed. In the third, the Upasana of
Surya known as Madhu Vidya, Gayatri Upasana and Shandilya Vidya are all
given. In the fourth, Samvarga Vidya and the sixteen-phased Brahma Vidya
are taught. In the fifth three more Vidyas - Prana, Panchagni and Vaiswanara
are elaborated.
129
Chandogya Brahmana
130
Chapter-1
AUM Meditation
The first chapter - beginning with the words ’’One should meditate upon the
syllable “OM”, the Udgitha, has been devoted to the treatment of the manner
of meditation of the constituent factors of the “ Sama” - which leads to various
results. Towards the end, the Upasana of Stobha syllables has been
described.
The first Khanda deals with the Upasana of Udgitha - the syllable AUM. The
Upanishad tells that syllable AUM should be meditated upon. What is the
reason? “ The essence of all beings is the Earth; the essence of earth is
water; the essence of water is plants; the essence of plants is a person; the
essence of a person is speech; the essence of speech is Rig Veda', the
essence of Rig Veda is Sama Veda', the essence of Sama Veda is Udgitha -
which is AUM”.
The 2nd Khanda ordains that Udgitha should be meditated as Prana. It further
goes on to tell a story to explain the holiness of Prana and how it remains
untouched by evil while all other senses get tainted by evil. In the 3rd Khanda
it is stated that Udgitha should be meditated upon as Sun and Vyana. The 4th
Khanda reveals about meditation on AUM. It tells the story about how the
Devas meditated upon Svara (AUM) and became immortal. The 5th Khanda
tells that one who meditates on the Sun and its rays and its rays as separate
from each other or Prana and its functions as separate (such as speech) from
each other would beget many children. In the sixth Khanda one more
Upasana on Udgitha for obtaining all-round health is indicated. In the 7th
Khanda we are told that AUM should be meditated as Purusha. Here the
equality of AUM, Purusha (present in the right eye) and the Sun is indicated.
The 8th khanda narrates the story of Pravahana. Here, three wise men -
Silaka son of Salavat, Chaikitayana of the line of Dalbhya and Pravahana the
son of Jivala, all versed in the Udgitha, discuss about Udgitha. The syllable
AUM is generally used to indicate assent. When a person assents to
something, he would say OM (meaning yes). Now assenting to something or
giving permission to something is gratification. Thus a person meditating on
AUM, indeed, becomes a gratifier. The 9th khanda is a continuation of the 8th
with the wise men continuing their discussion on Udgitha.
131
The 10th khanda offers a clarification on the merits derived when one performs
the sacrifice knowing the meaning of the syllable AUM. When a person
performs the sacrifice with full faith, knowing the true meaning of Udgitha he is
rewarded with far greater benefits than one who goes about the routine not
knowing the meaning and the significance. In the 10th chapter we find the
story of Ushasti, son of Chakrayana, reduced to a stage of abject poverty. He
was forced to beg food from a keeper of elephants. The keeper offers him
beans from out of a bowl he was eating. However, Ushasti refuses to drink
water offered by the elephant keeper. The significance is explained as follows.
No demerit falls on a learned man, when, under trying conditions, he is forced
commit a mean act e.g. eat unclean food. However, the action will be judged
faulty if it was performed while other alternatives (that are not mean) are
available to save his life. In khanda -11, the story of Ushasti continues and it
is brought out that one ought to meditate upon the deities of Prastava,
Udgitha and Pratihara (parts of Sama sung by the priests in the Vedic rituals)
in the shape of Breath, Sun and Food respectively. In khanda 12, Sun is
meditated upon as the “Lord of Food”, khanda -13 describes the result of
meditating upon the letters of Stobha (which forms part of Sama)
Chapter-2
Meditation on Sama
From the 2nd to 7th khanda, the Upanishad instructs that the Five-fold Sama
be meditated upon with different references such as - Regions, Rain, water,
seasons, animals and finally as sense organs.
The 8th khanda now talks about the Seven-fold organs of Sama. Two more
organs, in addition to the existing five, are brought into light, namely - Adi and
Upadrava. The fruit of Upasana of the Seven fold Sama for the worshipper is
that he will never face scarcity of food. The 9th khanda talks about fruits of
meditation of the Seven fold Sama viewing it in the movement of Sun in the
sky.. The worshipper attains the form of the Sun. In the 10th khanda, we read
about Upasana of syllables of Seven-fold Sama (Sapta Vidha Sama
Namakshara (Upasana).
132
Chapters 11 to 21 describe how some Sama mantras are to be viewed.
In the 23rd khanda, we are told that there are three branches of duty.
(2) Austerity
(3) Student to spend his life in the house of his Guru. Any person who has
fulfilled his duties as mentioned above obtains the world of the virtuous.
However, fulfilling these duties or meditating on Sama alone does not
fetch him Immortality. Immortality can only be achieved by firmly
grounding himself on the Brahman.
In the 24th khanda the Upanishad explains that the morning oblation belongs
to the Vasus', the mid-day libation to the Rudras and the evening libation to
the Adityas and Visve-devas.
Chapter-3.
This chapter has 19 khandas. Out of the 19, the first eleven khandas deal with
the Upasana of the Vedas, the Sun, Vasus, Rudras, Maruts etc. This is known
by as Madhu Vidya. The 11th khanda details the benefits of the Vidya. The
12th and 13th khandas deal with Brahman through Gayatri. The 14th khanda
states about the Shandilya Vidya. Shandilya was a great Rishi and he had this
revelation of the Supreme Being. This meditation begins with a proclamation
of the all-comprehensiveness of the Brahman -“Sarvam Kalvidam Brahma”
This is a very famous passage in the Upanishad. \Ne have to meditate that
everything comes from That, everything is sustained in That and everything
returns to That. Inasmuch as it is the cause of all things, every effect in the
form of this creation is contained there. There is no separation between the
cause and the effect. In other words, there is an undifferentiated relationship
between the cause and the effect. This means we, as thinkers, are vitally
connected with the Brahman on whom we have to think. We can think on
133
something outside us and we can also think on the whole Universe which is
outside us. But how can we think on something in which we are ourselves
involved? The mind refuses to think when the meditator is part of that which is
being meditated upon. There is no such thing as mind thinking itself.
The whole world is permeated by this Being. The Self of this Being is as vast
as space - askasatma; all actions are its actions - sarvakarma (it is the
fingers of God working through these phenomena of nature); anything you
smell is an activity of That Being - sarvagandha; all tastes are its activity -
sarvarasah. This great Being is in one’s own heart and is as fine and subtle as
one can conceive. It is subtler than the rice, grain, and mustard seed. At the
same time it is as vast as the whole creation.
Sandilya, who was a great sage, proclaims this great knowledge: “This great
Being whose actions are all the actions, whose desires are all the desires,
whose functions are all the functions through the senses, is inside me and It is
That which is inside everything.”
The 15th khanda describes for begetting long life and valour for one’s son. It is
told that a well disciplined son is necessary for the salvation of the father.
Hence, it becomes necessary to find out how longevity for the son could be
obtained. This khanda deals with meditation and Japa required for this
purpose. The 16th khanda deals with meditation required for one’s own
longevity. It is called Purusha Vidya.
134
Chapter-4
Samvarga Vidya
The first, second and third khandas deals with the story of king Jaanashruti
and Rishi Raikva. The king was well known for his charity and goodness of
heart. He was a great sage as well. One night he saw some flamingos flying
past. He overheard the birds speaking about a Rishi Raikva, the man with a
cart, and his greatness. The king was greatly interested in meeting with this
Rishi. He commissioned a search for the Rishi and with great difficulty his
messengers located the Rishi. The king went and met with Rishi Raikva and
offered him great wealth and his daughter in marriage with the request to
teach what he knew. The Rishi finally agreed to teach after he was convinced
about the king’s sincerity. The Rishi initiated the king into the mystery of
meditation on the all-absorbing Being. Because of the character of all
absorption, the great Being on which Rishi Raikva was meditating came to be
known Samvarga. The Rishi explained of a symbolic cosmic air where-
everything is absorbed into it, everything rises from it, everything is
maintained in it and everything goes back into it. It is on this Vayu, the great
deity that Raikva was meditating. Due to fear of this great Being, the planets,
the stars and the Sun direct their courses in a given manner. The fire burns
due to fear of It and the rain falls due to fear of It. Death performs its duty due
to fear of It. At the micro-cosmic level, inside the individual there is the Prana
operating in a similar role. The Samvarga Vidya teaches on how the external
and internal controlling factors could be brought together in meditation and
envisaged as a single Reality.
The 4th to the 9th khanda deals with the story of Satyakama his efforts to know
Brahman and the teachings he received. Khandas 10 to 15 deal with the story
of Upakosala and his progress in learning about Brahman. The 17th khanda
deals with penances for mistakes commited during a sacrifice.
Chapter-5;
Panchagni Vidya
The Panchagni Vidya is detailed in Chapter V - khandas 3 to 10. Basically, it
deals with a common phenomenon in our lives - the phenomenon of life and
death. Though we witness birth and death in our everyday life, we do not
know why people are born and why they die. The causes are not known. The
Upanishad, in these meditations, tries to introduce us to a new type of
knowledge which could be the solution to our sorrows.
135
court of the king of Panchaladesa, Pravahana by name. The king notices the
arrogance of Svetaketu and asks him 5 questions. (1) Do you know where
people go after they die (2) Do you know where people come from when they
are reborn (3) Do you have any idea of the paths by which the soul ascends.
The paths are known as Devayana and Pitriyana. What are the differences
these two paths (4) Why is it that the yonder world is not overflowing with
people (5) Do you know what are 5 oblations that are offered and how the fifth
oblation as liquid becomes a human being. Svetaketu did not know the
answers for any one of them. In great agony and frustration he rushes to his
father and narrates his humiliation. His father confesses that he also does not
know the answers for these questions. The curious father, Gautama, then
goes to the court of the king, as a humble student, seeking answers to these
questions. The knowledge that the King, Pravahana, passed on to the father
has been called “Panchagni Vidya".
The five fires, called the Panchagni, mentioned here are not actually fires in
the physical sense. They are meditational techniques. The fire itself is
symbolic of a sacrifice which one performs through contemplation.
(d) Man
(e) woman
These five stages of fire become the object of meditation known as the
Panchagni-Vidya. These fires together with five acts of the Universe are
conceived of as sacrifices. What are the five acts of the Universe? Fire, fuel,
smoke, flame, coals and sparks are the five acts.
The Upanishad tells us that the whole universal activity of creation may be
conceived of as a kind of sacrifice - Yagna. In a Yagna no ritual is isolated.
They are all inter connected and form a single comprehensive act. In a similar
way the whole universal manifestation is a continuous inter connected
process. On that basis, births, deaths and other phenomenal experiences are
not isolated factors. True knowledge is obtained when we reach a stage at
which we can find the connection between the visible effects that we
experience, with the invisible causes that produced them. This Vidya explains
136
the phenomenon of birth and death. While telling us about the birth, the Vidya
talks about the stages of descent of the soul into the physical body which it
puts on when it comes to the world The journey of the soul after it leaves the
body is also detailed. The Upanishad, in its exposition of the Panchagni-
Vidya, takes the standpoint of the wider background that operates behind
every event in the phenomena of natural processes. Things are not what they
seem to be; there is a deeper significance behind every visible process or
activity in Nature.
When the Jivatma leaves the body, the following also leave -
The five senses of knowledge (Jnana Indriyas). (2) The five senses of action
(Karma Indriyas) (3) Mans (Mind) (4) Mukhya-Prana (Principal vital air). When
the Mukhya Prana departs the other Pranas also depart (5) The five elements
- Ether, Air, Fire, Water and Earth in subtle form.
The power of speech stops. A person may be able to think but cannot speak
The Prana reaches the soul or Jivatma. After this the soul joins with the five
gross elements (Panchabhutas). They all depart from the body
Those who have performed well during their life time go to Chandraloka and
enjoy themselves there. When they have nearly exhausted the rewards for
their good deeds they return to earth - with some residual Karma. The souls
return the way they went. From the heaven to ether, ether to air, to smoke,
then mist, to cloud and from the cloud he rains down. He is born as rice, corn,
herbs, tree etc. This as food is eaten by man who passes it on to a woman.
The family he is to be born into is regulated by the remainder of Karma.
Vaisvanara Vidya
The Vaisvanara Vidya is detailed in Chapter V - khandas 12 to 18. The
Upanishad tries to bring a greater understanding regarding the Atman and the
Supreme Brahman. Once again a story is told to drive home the point. Six
wise men learned in Vedic lore, themselves great meditators, could not come
to a conclusion as to the final destination of their meditations. The names of
the great men are - Prachinasala Aupamanyava, Satyayajna Paulushi,
Indradyumna Bhallaveya, Jana Sarkarashya, Budila Avastarasvi and Aruni
Uddalaka. They decided to approach King Ashvapati, a great meditator on the
Principle called Vaishvanara.
137
The king Ashvapati asked each one of them a single question - “What is it
that you are meditating already?”. Their answers are given below.
The king then addressed them and said “You are all very sincere in your
meditations. But all of you have not realised that you have committed errors in
your meditations. In fact, you have made two mistakes.
1. You have considered some parts of whole as the whole. You have
considered the finite as the infinite. The mind is accustomed to think in
only finite objects.
2. The second mistake you are making is - you are considering Atman as
an object, as if it is outside you. When you say Space, water etc,
realise that all of them are outside you. How can Atman be outside
you? How can your own self be external to you? Self cannot be outside
itself; it cannot be an object of itself. Two points you have to learn. A
finite thing cannot be regarded as Infinite. External thing cannot be
considered as the Self. Whatever you have obtained through these
discrete meditations can be obtained through a single total meditation
on Vaishvanara Atman. If you can envisage in a comprehensive way
from the highest to the lowest, and if it can be the Atman and the
Supreme Self at the same time, then that is Vaisvanara Atman.
Chapter-6:
There lived a great sage by the name of Uddalaka. He sent his son Svetaketu
to a gurukul to study. The son underwent the whole course of education. -
Vedas, Shastras and scriptures. As it quite often happens Svetaketu became
arrogant with his knowledge. The father, Uddalaka, noticed this. He called his
son and asked him whether he has studied everything? The father then asked
him “Do you know That, by knowing which, everything is known? Do you
know That by which unheard becomes heard and the un-thought becomes
thought?. The son went pale and replied that he had never heard, let alone be
138
taught, such things. He then humbly requests his father to enlighten him
further on the topic.
The dialog that follows between the father and son forms the basis of
Uddalaka’s teaching on the oneness of the Self.
Uddalaka says that by knowing one lump of clay all things made of clay are
known. You call the manufactured articles as pot, mug, jug etc. The
differences lie in the shapes that you see and the names you call them by. In
other words, these differences that arise are due to the concepts in your mind.
In the beginning, there was a single Reality, without a second. There was
nothing outside it; or different from it. Some people say that in the beginning
there was non-existence and that the Universe was born out of it. That is
impossible. You cannot have existence be born out of non-existence. Then
the Supreme Being or Sat, thought to Himself “let me be many”. Then out of
Himself, He projected the Universe. Having thus projected, He then entered
into every being and everything. All that is, has its self in Him alone. He is the
subtle essence of all. Names and forms came into existence on account of
this action of multiplication.
The bees go to different flowers and collect the essences of those flowers and
what they have collected is called honey. This mass of honey cannot
distinguish the essence of one flower from another. Everything has become
indistinguishable. Similarly, all creatures when they reach that One Existence,
whether in dreamless sleep or in death, know nothing of their past or present
existence. All distinctions vanish. The pure Being is the Self of all and is
behind all your activities, behind your sleep, behind your birth, death and
indeed behind the whole process of Universal evolution. “O Svetaketu, That
thou art (Tat Tvam Asi).
Uddalaka continues with his teaching. The rivers flow in different directions -
east or west and finally enter the Ocean. In the end they do not know from
which river they came from. Similarly, all beings in creation tend towards the
ocean of the ultimate Being. When they go there they cannot distinguish
themselves, for they become one with the Being. This is the Reality, this is the
Being of all things, and you too are that Tat-Tvam-Asi”
Uddalaka goes further. Look at this big tree. If someone cuts off one of its
branches, some juice will flow from the severed branch indicating that life is till
there. If another branch is cut off, the result will be the same and life
continues. And what is life? It cannot be defined. One day the whole tree may
dry up indicating the departing of life from the tree. Death does not mean
139
death of the life principle itself. In this example, it just indicates that particular
form is dead.
Though the bodies may be many, the shapes may be many the Self is only
one. That you are Svetaketu - Tat Tvam Asi”.
Svetaketu was excited and requested for more of the knowledge his father
was teaching him. Uddalaka asked his son to bring a fruit from the Nyagrodha
tree (Banyan tree). He then asked his son to break it open. He asked what
“what do you see inside it. The boy replied “I see small granules”. Now, split
the small seed, the father asked. With great difficulty the son managed to split
the seed. Now what do you see, the father asked. The son replied that he
cannot see anything. Uddalaka told Svetaketu that the large tree grows from
the subtle essence that cannot be seen by the naked eye. Is it not a miracle?
So is this vast Universe. The essence of the whole Universe is the Self of the
whole Universe. And that Svetaketu, “That art thou”
Uddalaka then asked his son to bring a little salt and put it in a cup of water.
He then asked his son to return the next day. He asked Svetaketu to bring the
salt back from the water. He could not because the salt has become one with
water. The father then asked his son to taste the water which he did and told it
tastes salty. Uddalaka explained that in the same way, though we cannot see
Brahman in this body, He is indeed there. Though the salt cannot be seen in
the water, it can be verified by other means. So is the case with Brahman.
When a man is fatally ill, his relatives gather around him and ask him “ Do you
recognise us? If the senses are active he would recognise them. Once the
senses are withdrawn into the mind, he can think but not speak. Towards the
last stages, the mind stops its functions and he cannot think. At this stage the
mind is withdrawn into the Pranas. The will only be breathing and thinking and
sensing ceases. Finally, the breath also gets withdrawn. When Prana is gone
mere heat or fire is there. When heat is also withdrawn into the Supreme
Being there is no consciousness and there is no bodily life.
Chapter-7:
Narada is a Divine sage who has fulfilled all his responsibilities and attained
all knowledge. There was practically nothing that he did not know. In addition
he was a great saint and sage. Yet he felt inadequate and suffered from a
lack of peace. This renowned person now comes as a humble disciple to
Sage Sanatkumara - son of Lord Brahma and requests the master to teach
him. What follows came to be known as Bhuma Vidya.
The previous chapter discussed about the unity of Being and Self. This
teaching is meant for a disciple of the highest grade. It has not discussed
140
anything about lower Realities an account of which may be needed for
disciples of a middle grade. True, the lower reality is not excluded from the
higher one, as the higher includes the lower, and the highest is everything and
is all-inclusive. Yet a clarification from a Master like Sanatkumara will be
greatly cherished by the mankind.
Sanatkumara replies “Yes, there is. And that is Speech. Everything that one
learns - Vedas, sciences etc has speech as its background. Speech is the
cause for the name. The cause is superior to effect. Speech is superior to all
objects of sense, the Five elements, pleasure, pain, virtue, vice, good bad and
all objects of knowledge and, in fact, every subject that Narada has
knowledge of. The Master told Narada to meditate on Speech as Brahman”.
Narada then asks “Is there anything beyond speech”. Yes, there is,
Sanatkumara answers. It is the Mind.
Mind controls speech. Mind is the cause of all expressions. Just as a folded
palm can contain two small fruits, the mind can contain within itself both
speech and name. The mind is responsible for anything that we achieve in
this world, because what we call world is nothing but the field of experience.
So, Narada meditate on the Mind as Brahman, the Absolute. We should
control the mind completely and rule over it, by identification of our true Being
with everything that the mind can think of. This is one stage in the process of
meditation.
Narada persisted and asked “Is there anything superior to the mind”.
Sanatkumara replied “Yes, surely there is. Sankalpa is greater than the Mind”.
Behind the mind there are forces more concentrated in their nature. There is
this creative will operating as a directive intelligence for the mind. It is termed
as “Sankalpa”. So Sanatkumara told Narada to meditate on Sankalpa.
Narada was thrilled. He asks “Is there anything more than will”
141
There surely is. It is memory replies the Master.
The will cannot operate unless there is a cohesive force behind the functions
of thought. This function of the mind which we call as will would not be
possible unless there is another capacity which we call as memory. There are
two essential criteria needed before the will can be directed, (a) Capacity of
remembrance or retention of experiences (b) an awareness of the target
towards which the will is going to be directed. This function which is precedent
to the rise of will is called Chitta. Beyond the will is the power of memory and
retention. Everything is rooted in memory.
The problems which one will face in the practice of concentration will have to
be understood beforehand. Hence Understanding is superior to
Concentration. In life the meaning that we discover is based on the
understanding we have derived from our experiences. Where the
understanding is not there the meaning is absent.
142
water principle. In general subtler principles are superior grosser ons because
they are more pervasive in character. You will notice that water principle is
superior to Earth principle.
So meditate on Akasa.
Sanatkumara declares that he who knows the eternal truth is the true knower.
When a man has realised the eternal truth he declares it. But to realise, he
has to first reflect upon it. A man with faith and reverence reflects on eternal
truth. A person who struggles to achieve self-control attends on a Guru. Once
he attains self-control he finds joy in it. There is no happiness in the finite. The
source of true happiness is infinite - neither the mind nor the external world.
And what is happiness. “Happiness is plenum, happiness is completeness, it
is totality and it is absolute”. The term Bhuma is used in this Upanishad.
Roughly translated it implies absoluteness in quality as well as quantity,
uncontaminated, permanency of every type, immortality, infinity and eternity.
Brahman of all the Upanishads is the same as Bhuma mentioned here in this
Upanishad. That alone is happiness.
143
Sanatkumara replies that “It sis self-supported, self-complete and self-
existent. It is not a relative Being. It is an absolute Being. It is everywhere.
The whole cosmos is filled with it.
He who knows and meditates upon the truth of the Self realises that the whole
Universe issues from it.
Bhuma Vidya
144
Chapter-8;
Dahara Vidya
This is one of the greatest of the Vidyas. The all-pervading and all-inclusive
nature of the Self is stressed upon in this Vidya. In this meditation, the
meditator feels the whole universe as his Self and excludes nothing from the
One Self. This Vidya further explains the identity of the external and the
internal, the objective and the subjective, the macrocosmic and the
microcosmic, the universal and the individual-Sra/7man and Atman.
The Upanishad tells us that there is a city of Brahman, the Absolute, within
our own Self. A very small lotus like abode exists in our own heart. In this little
abode there is little space that shines by its own light. This is the city of
Brahman. What is inside this city of Brahman? Do not be fooled. Do not be
under the impression that it is geometrically small. That which is inside can
magnify itself to any extent. The whole of the heaven and the Earth can be
found inside this little space. The principle of Five elements - Earth, Water,
Fire, Air, Ether and whatever else you can find outside are present inside this
little space. The Sun, Moon and stars can be found inside our heart. The
Upanishad also says that whatever you cannot see outside can be seen
within this space. The reason for this is our heart is the true representative of
the Ultimate Reality. The outer world cannot be regarded as such a
representative. Why do we say that? The outer world is only that aspect of
Reality which can be comprehended by our senses. Whatever the senses are
incapable of grasping cannot be contained in the external world. Our
experience is limited by our senses. All investigation in the field of spirituality
is internal only and not external.
Absolute is Universal in its nature. And this makes it very hard for the mind to
comprehend. This chapter confines itself to the heart of the individual. When
we talk about heart, we are not talking about the physical heart. Heart here is
just a symbol representing the consciousness which is located within this
body. Though located within the body, it cannot be limited or contained on
account of its super-physical nature. Not only that. This heart which we are
about to discuss is a mysterious thing. What is the mystery? To start with -
whatever we desire is available in one’s own heart. The objects of one’s
desire are contained here and shall be available for experience, the moment
they are invoked in an appropriate manner.
What happens to this heart when one gets old or when the person dies? Does
it also wither and die? The Upanishad clarifies - this heart does not get old,
does not die or get destroyed. That is because it is the city of God. In fact,
what we refer to as heart is the Atman. As Atman, it is free from any affliction,
145
sorrow, aging destruction etc. It feels no hunger, no thirst and is self-existent.
It asks for nothing because whatever it desires will materialise at once. It’s will
is pure in character and uncontaminated by any falsehood. However, the
more this will of the human being is drawn out, the more does it get
contaminated by the evil of externality. And the more does it get contaminated
the more difficult does it become in contacting objects of one’s desire. By the
same reason the more inward we go towards our own Self, the greater will be
the strength of our will and consequently the greater will be our chances in
obtaining objects of our desire. This will happen when our consciousness, will
and thought functions are rooted in Truth. This is the meaning of Satya-kama
and Satya-sankalpa.
Upanishad tells us about the power of the will of a person who has Self
realisation, and the capacity that person has. Nothing is impossible for that
person. If he wants to see his forefather in the other world, he can see him at
once. His wish will be fulfilled instantly. There is one condition though. The will
has to be exercised in a proper manner. The will has to be in-tune with the law
of the Atman.
In the case of people who are not rooted to Truth, their actions are limited by
factors outside their control - similar to the case of subjects under a king.
There will be a limit on what such conditioned people can achieve. The
external conditioning force may be due to the king, as in this example, or due
to some powerful laws of nature. Karma is a very powerful law of nature. It
leads one to re-birth and suffering. So the actions performed by an individual
yield only transient results. As a consequence, our actions in this world bring
about conditions which give us conditioned happiness. Limited results follow
all actions.
Actions performed in this world produce transient results. Not only that,
virtuous actions do produce beneficial results in the other world. But those
results are also transient in nature. Just as secular actions produce limited
results in the secular world, so do religious acts and virtuous deeds produce
limited results in the other world. Even if we perform a wealth of virtuous acts
in this world and after death reach shining regions of paradise, they will yield
only limited experiences, because, after all, all these experiences are action-
born.
However, it is different in the case of those great people who know what this
Atman is. They are not limited by the outside laws. As the knowers of the
Atman, Upanishad says, they know what the ultimate Reality is. Then the law
of the outside world becomes the law of the inside world. The law of the
Atman is the law of the Universe. Therefore, there is absolute freedom for
those who are knowers of this great secret. Whatever they will, it expresses
itself in experience at once.
146
When we understand the Reality, there is no such thing as this world and
another world. There are not many worlds; there is only one vast continuum of
experience. Extending this thought, when we talk about people who have left
this world, those who are yet to be born - we are only talking about them
whom we carry in our own heart, in the Ether of our consciousness. The
various Lokas, in the so-called external Universe are present in our heart.
They can be invoked from within us by the strength of the mind. The greatest
obstacle to this perception of the Universe arises when the Consciousness
gets locked up in a body. Explaining differently, - in every kind of cognition
there is a cognition of Reality. However, we mistake the Being for objects on
account of the habit of the mind to define things in different ways.
What is Satyam? The Upanishad says Satyam is - Sa-ti-yam. The first letter
stands for immortal; the second for mortal; the third yam refers to that which
holds them together. That which holds mortal and immortal together is
Antaryamin. The Supreme Reality holds the subject and object together-
meaning consciousness matter. The means for realisation of the great Truth is
being explained. The word Brahmacharya is used. The conduct of Brahman is
called as Brahmacharya. It is a total abstraction of the senses which
recognises itself alone, to the exclusion of everything else. Self control is the
highest austerity that can be practiced. A person with no control over his
senses cannot enter the city of Brahman.
Brhadaranyaka Upanishad
This Brihadaranyaka Upanishad is the oldest and the greatest of all the
Upanishads. Sri Shankara’s Bhashya on this Upanishad is the best among his
commentaries. The theme of this Upanishad is to establish the unity of
Brahman and the Atman. It comprehends both the Upadesa and revelation of
the true nature of the mystic experience of the Brahman - Atman identity and
the Upapatti or logical explanations of that great doctrine of Advaita through
the employment of dialectic modes argumentation.
The Upanishad consists of three Khandas. The first one is called Madhu
Khanda. It conveys the main teaching of the Advaita doctrine and is of the
nature of Upadesa. The second Khanda is called Muni-Khanda. This gives
logical arguments and explanations confirming the soundness of the
147
Upadesa. The third one is called Khila-Khanda and deals with certain
Upasanas.
(a) 3 Khandas
Maitreyi Vidya
This is a narration of a conversation between the great sage Yajnavalkya and
his wife Maitreyi.
The sage tells his wife “I am going to retire from the life of a householder and
enter into the fourth order in life (Sanyasa). I now intend to divide my property
between you and Katyayam (second wife) before I take up to renunciation”.
For this Maitreyi responded “you propose to divide the property between the
two of us. Is it possible for us to be happy by possession of material comfort
and property? If I am the owner of the entire earth, and if the wealth of the
whole world is mine, will I be perpetually happy, or will there be some other
factor which will intrude upon my happiness in spite of my possession of the
values of the entire world? Is it possible to attain immortality through wealth”.
Yajnavalkya told the truth “No, you cannot be happy. Yes, you will be
comfortable - but you will be in the same state in other respects. Immortality
is not possible through possessions.” Maitreyi then asks that if it is insecure to
start, then what good can she get from the riches that her husband is
proposing to give her. She then requests her husband to tell her as to what
she should engage herself in so that she will be eternally happy. Yajnavalkya
was happy to hear the question. The whole subject turns into a discourse on
eternal and temporal wealths. Wealths such as physical, social, comfort giving
objects go under the category of temporal wealth. In the case of such kind of
wealths, possession is conditioned by time. On the contrary, Permanent
wealth is not conditioned by time. The sage explains that not one person or
148
wealth is dear in this world, but what is dear is that condition which is
imagined to be present after possession of the object or that relationship.
Akshara Vidya
By the 3rd chapter of this Upanishad we are entering_central portion of this
Upanishad. One king Janaka was a great knower of the self. This king was
curious to find out as to who was the most learned person in his country. He
then organised a huge sacrifice in his palace and thousands of sages, saints
and scholars from all over the country were invited. He announced in an open
court that the wisest among them will be awarded 1000 cows and other
riches. No one from the stunned audience made a move. Sage Yajnavalkya
was in that court and he ordered his disciple to take the cows to his house.
This move by the sage upset all the other learned men at the venue. One
149
after another they started putting questions to Yajnavalkya. Using this debate
as a basis the Upanishad reveals some of the profound truths.
Gargi, the daughter of Vachaknu, addressed the sages in the hall and said “ I
shall ask Yajnavalkya two questions. If he is able to answer them, then no one
from among you can ever defeat him. He will be the great expounder of the
truth of Brahman. Addressing Yajnavalkya, she said I dart two pointed arrows
of questions at you. Be prepared to answer them. That of which they say is
above the heaven and below the earth; that which is between heaven and
earth as well; that which was in the past, that which is in the present, and shall
be there in the future. If there is something like that, on what is it founded?”
The Sage answered that it is un-manifested Ether - “avyakrita Akasa”. And
Gargi accepted the answer.
The Sage answers, that it is the imperishable Absolute. The great ones call it
as Akshara. It is not gross because it is not visible as an object; it is not subtle
because it is not different from the gross. You cannot call it long; you cannot
call it short, because it is not in space. It cannot be called as possessed of
any colour, because colour is the perception of the eyes. And it is already
ruled out as being an object of any kind. So it has no colour. It cannot be
associated with anything; it cannot be related to anything. It stands by itself. It
cannot be regarded as the cause of anything, also. It does not cast a shadow.
It is light by itself. It is not darkness also, because it sees everything. It is not
space; it is not air; it is not water; it is not earth; it is not an object; it is not
individual; it is not you; it is not me. It stands by itself. It has no space. You
cannot grasp it through the senses of taste, sight, hearing, etc. It has no eyes;
but it sees everything. It has no ears; it hears everything. It has no speech,
but it speaks, and all the languages are known to it. It has no mind; it thinks all
things. It has no Prana ; it does not breathe. It is not an individual being. It has
no mouth. It has no organs. It has no measure of any kind, sensory or
psychological—It is not inside; it is not outside. It does not consume
anything—and it is not consumed by anyone. Neither it wants anything, not is
wanted by anybody. Nothing is an object to it, and it is not an object to
anyone. Such a mysterious thing is the ultimate Reality This is the Para
Brahman.
150
Ushasta-Kahola Vidya
The debate at King Janaka’s place to identify the wisest among those
assembled continues.
Yajnavalkya answers- “This is yourself that is within all” Explaining within all,
the Sage says “that which breaths through the Prana is the individual self of
the body and organs. It is that principle distinct from the body and organs
which make them function.” Pressed for further explanation, Yajnavalkya says
“you cannot see that which is the witness of the vision. You cannot hear what
which is hearer of hearing; you cannot think that which is the thinker of the
thought; you cannot know that which is the knower of knowledge. This is
yourself that is within all. Everything else but this is perishable”.
Kahola Kausitakeya continues with the questioning. His question was very
similar to that by Ushasta.. Yajnavalkya gives a different answer. The Atman
is a tremendous Reality. Once you have known it you will never ask for
anything else. It is Atman that frees you from the tortures of hunger, thirst,
sorrow, confusion, old age and death. It is the absence of the realisation of
this Atman that makes us grief-stricken in many ways. Our experiences in this
life basically are psychological, biological, social etc. Atman is transcendent to
all these. Having known the Atman people renounce everything. For most of
us, there are basically 3 desires - (a) build a family with children (b)
accumulate wealth (c) work and build name and fame. People who have
realised Atman no longer want them. They live like mendicants. Having
renounced learning of every kind, he becomes like a child. This is the
consequence of immense learning and realisation. You may ask “How does a
man who has realised Atman conduct himself? The Upanishad says that there
is no set limit for this great person. Whatever standard he sets forth will
become a standard for others to follow. You may imitate him but he is not
expected to imitate others”
Uddalaka-Aruni Vidya
We now arrive at a very important section of the Brihadaranyaka Upanishad.
It is here that we come across the famous Antaryamin Brahmana.
151
It was the sage Uddalaka’s turn to question Yajnavalkya. He had basically two
questions for which he wanted explanations, (a) “All the worlds, all beings are
strung in a thread. What is this thread? (b) Do you know about the immanent
principle, the Antaryamin?”
What we call as Antaryamin is the Atman, the Self, the Consciousness. You
cannot see it, but it sees you and everyone. It can hear everyone and yet no
one can hear it. If anyone thinks, it is that which thinks; if anyone hears, it is
that which hears; if anyone sees, it is that which sees. If anyone understands
anything, it is not you or I that understand, it is that which understands. If
152
anyone does anything, it is that which does it. This is the Reality and
everything else is useless.
153
Chapter VI - Gitas
Bhagavad Gita
Introduction
In today’s world, prominence is given to Science and Technology and their
applications. They provide comfort to citizens. Equal stress should be laid on
humanities also. The concepts of right and wrong do not belong to the domain
of science. Yet a study of ideas based these concepts are essential as human
action and happiness depend on them. The Bhagavad-Gita is valuable guide
of the supreme ends of life.
Every scripture has two sides - one temporary and perishable and the other
eternal and imperishable. The perishable side belongs to the times of the
commentators and to the people of that period and the particular country in
which it was written. The eternal truths or messages the scriptures present
are applicable to all ages and countries. The vitality of the scripture consists in
its power to produce from time to time commentators who confirm the truths,
from their own experience, relevant to their period. Bhagavad-Gita has been
recognised for centuries as an orthodox scripture of the Hindu religion
possessing equal authority with the Upanishads and Brahma Sutra with the
three together forming the triple cannon (Prasthana -Traya\ All Acharyas are
obliged to justify their special doctrines by an appeal to these three
authorities. The Upanishads contain many different suggestions about the
nature of the Absolute Reality and its relation to the world. The Brahma Sutras
are terse and obscure. On the other hand the Gita gives a more consistent
view.
154
chapters, deals with the Individual Self. The means of attaining it consists in
Jnana Yoga and Karma Yoga. The next hexad deals with the Supreme Lord
Sriman Narayana, the seat of all power and auspicious attributes. Salvation
can be achieved only through His grace. None the less, one has to be worthy
to be the recipient of His grace. The worthiness is attained through the
practice of Bhakti which develops with the dawn of knowledge of the Self
preceded by the performance of duties (Karma Yoga). In the last hexad
details of earlier chapters are treated for completing them. Following is a
summary of topics covered in each chapter.
Chapter-3 The need to perform works without attachment to any fruits other
than the pleasure of the Lord and for the protection of the world is stressed
Chapter-4 The chapter treats matters such as - The Lord’s nature; the
varieties of Karma Yoga and the eminence of knowledge in it.
Chapter-5 The ease and fast efficiency of Karma Yoga', the mode of
knowledge of Brahman i.e. the individual seifare elaborated.
155
Chapter-10 The chapter discusses - infinite auspicious attributes of the Lord;
His absolute control over everything so as to generate Bhakti in the minds of
aspirants.
Chapter-13 The chapter discusses - nature of the body; means for the
realisation of the self; nature of self; cause of bondage; discrimination
between self and body
Chapter-14 In this chapter are discussed - Gunas and their binding effect;
how to eliminate their hold
Chapter-17 This chapter discusses- What are ordained by Shastras and what
are not.
Chapter-18 This last chapter discusses - mental state required for ascribing
the agency to the Lord; the necessity for developing Sattvic quality; spiritual
culmination of discharging one’s duties; Bhakti Yoga which forms the essence
of Bhagavad-Gita.
The actual commentary starts with Arjuna surveying the Kaurava warriors
facing him. When he saw his grandfather, teachers, cousins and friends
facing him he was grief stricken. He saw that the war would lead to the ruin of
an entire clan and perishing of its ancient values. He threw his bow and
arrows and sat with his heart overwhelmed with grief. He saw a great accrual
of sin in waging the war and lost all desire for it.
156
Sri Krishna points out that the resolve to abstain from his duty as a Kshtriya
leader was born out of a false notion that man is only a body (Prakruti) and
the destruction of the body amounts to destruction of an entity known as man.
This false notion can be removed by the knowledge of the truth about oneself.
And this truth is that one is essentially Atman. Sri Ramanuja refers to it as
Brahman. According to the Vishishtadvaita School the Realities are
The individual soul Atman, is Anu (atomic) in the Ramanuja system. Its
individuality is not lost even in a liberated state. In the liberated state its
attributive consciousness (Dharmabhuta-Jnana) becomes fully extended and
has no obstructions. He becomes Vibhu (unlimited) and in this sense is
Brahman. Commenting on Gita Ch.13,12 - “Anaadi matparam brahma na sat
tan nasaad ucyate” Sri Ramanuja himself gives a justification for interpreting
Brahman as Atman. “Mat-para” means one with me (Ishvara) as one’s
superior. The one here refers to Brahman (i.e) the Atman who is a Sesha of
Ishvara. Atman is associated with the quality of “infinite extensiveness” in its
pristine state. Under the load of Karma it is conditioned to be within the body.
This condition is only temporary and is true when it is under a state of
bondage. When the Atman is liberated from bondage it regains its unlimited
state and for this reason can be described as Brahman.
The real path to higher evolution lies through karma Yoga and Jnana Yoga -
the paths of work and knowledge. Though they look different as paths, in fact,
they seek the same end. Jnana Yoga consists in the cultivation of a mental
attitude that is exclusively riveted on the Atman. It will need fortification
through a long practice of Karma Yoga. Though the path of Jnana Yoga is
theoretically possible, in practice, however, it is impossible for anyone with
body consciousness to follow it. Even if one succeeds to at least claim a
partial success, the chances of the mind being blown away by the Vasanas or
157
tendencies of the mind. On the other hand Karma Yoga is suited to all
aspirants. It consists in the discharge of all works ordained by the scriptures
(3 kinds are there - daily obligatory duties, occasional duties, and desire
prompted duties). Karma Yoga consists in performing all these duties without
an eye on the fruits. To maintain such an attitude one must have the
knowledge of being the Atman at the core and not the body. This is where
Jnana Yoga is needed.
Sri Krishna advises that even those competent to practice Jnana Yoga should
resort to Karma Yoga for 2 reasons - (a) there is nothing in it that obstructs
the growth of Jnana (b) One will set an example for a vast majority to follow.
So Sri Ramanujacharya advocates a combination of these two Yogas for the
harmonious development of one’s spiritual life.
The description of Supreme Being takes centre stage in the second Hexad.
He is the origin, support and dissolving ground of the whole Universe. Though
He is distinct from and unaffected by it, He is one whole with the animate
nature (Jiva) and the inanimate nature (Jagat) forming His two powers or
Prakritis. These two powers (Jiva- Jagat) constitute the Cosmos which forms
158
His body. The body-soul (Sarira-Sariri) relationship between Ishvara and His
Prakritis is used by Sri Ramanuja to explain the Mahavakya (“Tat Tvam Asi”)
of the Vedanta. Tat Tvam Asi (meaning That Thou Art) declares some kind of
identity between the Supreme Being (“Tat”) and Jiva (“Tvam”). Sri Ramanuja
interprets that the relationship between Ishvara and Cosmos as a whole on
the one hand and every Jiva on the other hand is explained by his body-soul
(Sarira-Sariri) doctrine. The mighty Ishvara who is the in-dweller in the cosmic
body is also in-dweller in every Jiva. “Tat” refers to Ishvara as the in-dweller of
the Cosmic body, and “Tvam” refers to the same Ishvara as the in-dweller of
the Jiva. Thus all bodies, Cosmic and Individual are held together in an
indissoluble relationship (Aprthak-siddhi) in one and same Ishvara. As an
example, waves which we see as distinct from water in the ocean as a whole
cannot be separated from the ocean. It can have no existence separate from
the ocean. Similarly, in the relation between Ishvara and the Jlva-Jagat, the
distinction between them is eternal and in the nature of things.
As the Jiva-Jagat constitutes His body and are His Prakaaraas (modes) He
can be called the material cause of the Universe (for, this Universe is
completely moulded by His will). He is also the instrumental cause of the
Universe (Nimitta-Kaarana) in its evolution and dissolution. The Kaunas of the
Jivas are what make them work in a particular way. But the sanctioning will of
God is essential for the fulfilment of the Karmas.
He is not only a God of mystery and majesty, but also a God of love to whom
the devotees are very dear. To those who adore Him by an act of supreme
159
self-surrender, He is like a loving father forgiving all their short comings. He
accepts all worship and grants their fruits. Even those who worship other
deities, without knowing that Narayana is the Supreme Being, are, in fact,
worshipping Narayana only. His worship is very simple. The sole requisite is
devotion. Lord Narayana accepts with joy even a flower, leaf or water from a
pure hearted devotee. He says “whatever you do, whatever you eat, whatever
you offer in sacrifice, whatever you give in charity, whatever austerity you
perform- do that as an offering to Me”. This is real renunciation, Sanyasa, and
one who does this is freed from the bonds of Karma. He will attain liberation
and go to Him. His grace extends even to sinners and those considered unfit
for emancipation. It is declared “Even a confirmed sinner, if he worships Me
with unwavering faith and devotion, must indeed be considered righteous, for
he has taken the right resolve. Soon he will become righteous and attain to
lasting peace. No devotee of mine will ever perish”.
The Gita divides devotees into four classes, (a) Aarta (one seeking relief from
misery), (b) Jijnasu (One in quest of Atman), (c) Artharthi (one seeking worldly
objects) (d) Jnani (the knowing one. According to Gita all these devotees are
generous (Udarah). But Jnani is considered by the Lord as His own Atma
(self). Jnani, in fact, has no quest. He feels supreme satisfaction in the
realisation of his servant ship (Seshatva) to God. Such a devotee is as dear to
the Lord as a calf is to the mother cow. This conception of the Jnani
emphasises the inseparable closeness to the Lord but not the oneness of the
Jiva with the Lord. The Lord speaks of such devotees as His very self. Lord
Narayana is the only means for attaining Him.
Arjuna becomes curious and wanted to experience the Supreme Divine. Lord
Krishna grants him the special power to perceive the Cosmic form of the Lord.
In that limitless form Arjuna sees the whole Universe with the infinite Prakrti
and countless Jivas', he also sees Devas, Asuras, Gandharvas and many
others; in addition he sees all that our ordinary understanding reveals as past,
present and future; he also sees the battle of Kurukshetra which is yet to be
fought and many warriors on both sides rushing headlong into His fearful
mouth to meet with destruction. Lord Krishna explains that what Arjuna is
seeing is His manifestation as Time, in which all beings are generated,
sustained and consumed. Arjuna was made to understand that the fighting
and destruction is being done by the Lord Himself and Arjuna’s involvement is
only to be a semblance of His instrument in the task. The glory of the Cosmic
form fills Arjuna with awe. He prays to Lord Krishna to appear as his usual
gentle form. Sri Krishna resuming the gentle form informs Arjuna that the form
he has witnessed is very difficult to behold and only those who take refuge in
Him with unswerving devotion will be able to know this form in truth.
Chapter-12, which forms the conclusion of the 2nd Hexad begins by a query
from Arjuna as to which of the two is a better knower of Yoga -
160
(a) those who adore you in utter devotion considering you as he
supreme end
(b) those who meditate on the Akshara (the indestructible) and Avyakta
(the Unclear). In Advaitic interpretation Akshara and Avyakta are
interpreted as changeless and formless.
His Paratva comes out from such ideas as - not easily accessible to such
divine beings as Lord Brahma and Lord Shiva; manifesting the whole
Universe with a fragment of His Being and not affected by it at all; His being
the will operating the whole Universe including periodic dissolution into its
causal condition and bringing it back to a manifested state etc ; Side by side is
depicted His Saulabhya (easy accessibility). Easy accessibility does not mean
cheap accessibility. It means He reveals Himself easily to those who yearn for
Him and have unswerving devotion to Him. Such a devotee is called a Jnani.
Jnani depends on God like a calf does on its mother cow. His Saulabhya is
also is also shown during His role as an incarnation. . For the world welfare
He is born as a man while still retaining His divinity. Sri Ramanujacharya
describes this as Jagad-upakriti-maanusha. His easy accessibility is given
with an example. When a lame man wants to mount an elephant, the elephant
bends its knees to enable the man mount it. The elephant has not lost its
elephantine nature.
161
Essence of the Third Hexad
This Hexad covers chapters 13 to 18. In this Hexad a more detailed
examination on Atman, Prakrti and the Supreme Being takes place. A more
detailed examination on how the Gunas of Prakrti bind the Atman is
presented. In the 13th chapter Prakrti is demonstrated as the object that is
seen (Kshetra or the Field). The Purusha is demonstrated as the Seer
(Kshetrajna or the Field-knower). From the 14th chapter to the 17th, the three
Gunas - Sattva, Rajas and Tamas and their functioning on all aspects of
human life are elaborated. This explains on how Prakrti maintains a hold on
the Purusha. Extreme dominance of Tamas generates a demonic nature
which leads the soul to “Naraka”, whose three gates are described as -
sexuality, anger and greed. The 15th chapter is called as Purushottama Yoga
and is a very important chapter. It is clearly pointed out that there are three
entities; (1) Kshara (the changeful body-entangled Jiva) (2) Akshara (the
changeless Atman, also described as Kutastha (this refers to liberated Jivas
taken as a whole and are of uniform nature of bliss-consciousness. They are
unaffected by any change like the body-bound souls (Ksharas). (3)
Purushottama- the Supreme Being who is above all spirits, both liberated and
un-liberated (Kshara and Akshara). He pervades the three worlds and
maintains them all by His will. Lord Krishna declares Himself to be that
Purushottama, distinct and superior to both Kshara and Akshara.
The meditation process for attaining the Brahman to be followed by one who
has attained this state of purification is next described. Once Brahman
consciousness is attained, devotion of the highest order for the Supreme
Person naturally flows from the consciousness of such a devotee. He will then
realise who He is and how great He is. Through that Supreme Devotion he
enters into Him. It is stressed that it is not knowledge but devotion born out of
it is the cause for Mukti. In the succeeding verses, Gita ascends to a
crescendo of its teaching. In chapter 18, Verse 66 we come across the well
known Charama Sloka, quoted below -
162
“Completely relinquishing all Dharmas, seek Me alone for refuge, I will relieve
you from all sins. Grieve not.” Some clarification is essential here.
Relinquishment here does not mean giving up of all devotional duties. In this
instance, relinquishing all Dharmas means the complete relinquishment of the
sense of agency, possessiveness, fruits in the practice of Karma, Jnana and
Bhakti Yogas. It is in realising the Lord as the agent, object of worship, the
means and end in the pursuit of Moksha.
Other than this, there are other distinctions, in terms of form and
requirements, between the Bhakti marga and the Prapatti marga. The Bhakti
marga described by Sri Ramanujacharya is open only to those who are
eligible for the Upanishadic way of Upasana. Performance of ritualistic works
prescribed for the twice-born classes along with Jnana Yoga (meditation on
the difference between Atman and body-mind) is essential. Only when this
Jnana Yoga is practiced will the Karma Yoga be really detached. Both these
disciplines require the study of Vedas and Upanishads. Study of Vedas and
Upanishads is open only to the twice born. This would mean the practice of
these two disciplines is restricted to the twice born classes. Bhakti is the end
product of the practice of Jnana and Karma Yogas. From this it is seen that
the competence of the Bhakti Yoga is restricted to a small section of the
people.
Does that mean there is no way for the liberation for the vast majority of
people? Yes there is. It consists in Prapatti, the absolute surrender to the Lord
that we talked about. This marga requires no Vedic studies, rituals or
Upanishadic meditation. Absolute faith and trust in God is adequate. Thus the
Lord is made both as the means and the end. Gita has many passages which
yield this meaning. Refer to chapter 32, verse 9. Lord Krishna says “By taking
163
refuge in Me even men of evil birth, women, Vaisyas and also Sudras attain
the Supreme state”. The classes referred to are not eligible for Vedic
Upasanas and for that reason excluded from Bhakti marga.
If these verses are taken together it will be evident that Gita does not insist for
redemption on Vedic Upasana or ritualism. Sharanagati to the Lord alone is
adequate.
Other Geetas
"Gita means a song. There are several other Gitas in Hindu Scriptures in
addition to the Bhagavad Gita. However, Bhagavad Gita is the most popular
and well known one
Yoga Vasishta
Yoga Vasishta is one of the revered spiritual texts like the Bhagavad Gita. It
was written by the celebrated Maharshi Valmiki. It is one of the longest texts
164
in Sanskrit after the Mahabharata. It consists of 32,000 shlokas including
numerous short stories and anecdotes to illustrate its contents.
1. Dis-passion
3.Creation
4. Existence
5-Dissolution and
6.Liberation.
165
Chapter VII - Miscellaneous
Most of the people worship God, and nearly all of us do pray to Him at some
point in life or other. The Hindu system does not insist that we should pray a
certain number of times per day or month. Nor does it insist that we should go
to the temple a certain number of times. In fact, it does recognize that we are
involved in Samsara and this calls for our active involvement in duties other
than praying.
Keeping this in mind, as Hindus, we can offer our prayer in simple words or in
more elaborate ritualistic manner. We can offer our prayers from home as
well. Prayer can be offered in any one of the three different forms - (a)
Kaayika (physical) (b) Vachika (oral) (c) Maanasa (mental).
According to the Bhagavata Purana, the practice of devotion could take nine
different forms. They are - (1) Hearing about God (Kaayika) (2) Singing about
His greatness (Vachika) (3) Remembering Him (Maanasa) (4) Serving Him
through the service of all beings as His embodiments (Kaayika, Vachika,
Maanasa) (5) Worshipping Him in Holy images (Kaayika, Vachika), (6) Paying
obeisance to Him (Kaayika, Vachika, Maanasa) (7) Practicing the attitude of a
servant towards Him (Kaayika, Vachika, Maanasa) (8) Cultivating loving
intimacy with Him (Maanasa) (8) Surrendering one’s, body, mind and soul to
Him (Kaayika, Vachika, Maanasa).
Yet, with all this, under severe stress, with nowhere to go, and in sheer
desperation we get a fundamental doubt - Does God exist? Does He exist at
all anywhere or are we accepting this blindly? We feel guilty when this thought
arises. But there are a number of others - atheists, agnostics and others who
will raise this question anyway.
This is not a question that has been raised just today. It has been raised by a
number of people at different times. You just have to read the Puranas. Also,
this is not a problem faced by the Hindu religion only. Other religions have
also been facing this question. A number of books have, in fact, been written
on this subject. The matter has now been thoroughly complicated and
confused. At times, one wonders, whether the question is being raised purely
with a spirit of enquiry.
Vedas are the Holy Scriptures and authoritative texts for the Hindu religion.
How does our traditional Vedic system approach this question?
166
before clearly defining what you are after. What do you mean by the word
God? After knowing exactly what we are looking for, we will be in a better
position to answer the question. If not, it will lead to a greater confusion. Each
one of us have our own concept of God and to answer the question we have
to know what the concept of God is.
Vedas have a very clear definition of God and there is no ambiguity there. The
Lakshanas of God is - Chaitanya Swaroopa; Jnaana Swaroopa; Prajnaana
Swaroopa; Vignaana Swaroopa; Chidroopa.
Meaning -
“The deluded are those who misconceive the body as the Atman. They are
incapable of discriminating between the two. They can not see the Atman
either while it is residing in the body or when it is leaving it. However, those
who possess the eye of knowledge perceive the self as being different in all
conditions”.
The next question that might arise is - what is the nature of this
consciousness? What is His Swaroopa? Science has not been able to come
up with an answer. It is not a material, physical, chemical or a biological
principle. Nor is it a neurological principle. Science does not have an answer
to the question of - what is the nature of consciousness. However, our
scriptures have an answer.
167
Yasmaat ksaram ateeto ham aksaraad api chottamah
ato’ smi loke vede cha prathitah purushottamah('\5-'\8)
Meaning-
“He, who has known, that (i.e. Atman) which is without sound (Asabdam),
without touch (Asparsam), without form (Aroopam), without taste (Arasam),
eternal and without smell (Agandhavat), without beginning or end, beyond the
great (Mahat) and unchanging, is freed from the jaws of death”Chapter 1, Valli
3, 15
“The Brahman is at the back of all sense perceptions (form, taste, smell,
sound, touch and sexual pleasure) mind and intellect.”
This Asanga, Ananta Chaitanya which is a non material principle and which is
in every one of us is God. This visible body of ours, including all its internal
parts like hands, legs, brain etc are all activated by the invisible Chaitanya,
which is God.
Introduction
The Vedic culture has been pervading the Indian subcontinent for thousands
of years. The antiquity and continuity of this culture can be seen from the
168
recordings in the oldest annals of mankind - the Vedas. One naturally
wonders - how old are the Vedas? The study of history is important. The
antiquity of a culture’s history and the achievements of its people provide the
nation with an identity and a sense of self esteem.
As a result, the compelling reasons for the Aryan Invasion theory were neither
literary nor archeological but political and religious. This is all history. More
relevant is what the Hindu scholars and Archeologists are doing about it. If
they accept the misrepresentations of their own culture silently and passively,
the state of affairs will continue and they will have no one to blame except
themselves. One has to feel that misrepresentations of their culture are not a
matter to be taken lightly. A number of Hindus read and accept whatever that
was written by the scholars like Max Muller, Monier Williams and others. It is
about time that Hindu scholars carefully study the information and evidence
available and try to establish the dating of the Vedas.
Background
According to currently established chronology, it all started with the invasion
of a so called Aryan Race around 1500 B.C. The invaders, described to be
light skinned tribes from central Asia, ruthlessly and forcefully subdued the
original inhabitants, dark skinned Dravidian of the land. They proceeded to
impose on the locals an alien language and culture. The invading hordes
settled down on the banks of river Sindhu (Indus) and within few centuries
(1200 B.C) compiled the Vedas. Subsequently the Brahmanas, Samhitas,
Puranas and numerous other scriptures were composed. The inference is that
the text of the Rig Veda was composed by them during the early stages of
their presence in India, when they were still busy invading, conquering and
establishing settlements all over the Punjab and the northwest, later to spread
out all over northern India. .Where does the Ramayana and the Mahabharata
169
fit in? A probable date of 1000B.C to 300 B.C was allocated. This so called
pre-Aryan civilization is said to be evidenced by the large urban ruins of what
has since been called as “Indus Valley Civilization” The ruins of this early
Indus Valley Civilization dated 3000 BCE are at Harappa and Mohenjodaro. A
British archaeologist Wheeler was supposed to have been the first who
forwarded the Aryan Invasion theory. Suggestions then existed which
indicated that the Vedas were indeed composed by tribes, the so called
Aryans, outside of India!! They then brought the Vedas to India.
Invasion Theory
The date of invasion is quoted as 1500 B.C. How was this date arrived at?
Well known scholars of the nineteenth century believed in Biblical chronology.
According to this the date of creation of Earth is widely supported as 4000
B.C. The flood was dated around 2500 BC. Keeping these two dates the date
for the Aryan Invasion was speculated at 1500 BC. Since the Indus valley
culture was earlier than this, they concluded that it had to pre-Aryan. Western
Indologists also made questionable interpretation of the Rig Veda, ignoring
the sophisticated culture presented within it. In the end, the Vedic culture was
said to be that of the primitive nomads who came out of central Asia. The
hypothesis of an Aryan invasion was based the conflicts between the light
skinned Aryans and the dark race of “Dasyus” described in the Vedic
literature. This aspect is said to have been reinforced by the skeletal findings
in the excavated sites in the Indus valley. Let us now examine how the facts
line up.
Facts vs Speculations
Literary Evidence
For the Indo-Aryan invasion of India no direct evidence is available. Indian
Vedic scholars like Sri Dayanand Saraswati and Sri Bala Gangadhar Tilak
rejected the Aryan Invasion theory based on literary analysis. If the invasion
theory is correct, then it would call for concrete evidence regarding
a) Foreign lands
170
single reference suggesting that an invasion occurred appears in the 10552
verses of the Rig Veda. Also the Rig Veda does not contain any reference to
any foreign place west of Afghanistan from where these invaders were
supposed to have come. Once again the Rig Veda contains no reference to
people speaking non-lndo-European languages - which is what non-Aryan
basically means.
1) The Vedas do not know of any such race as the Aryan race.
2) There is no evidence in the Vedas of any invasion of India by the Aryan
race and its having conquered the Dasas and Dasyus supposed to be
the natives of India.
3) There is no evidence to show that the distinction between Aryans, Dasas
and Dasyus was a racial distinction.
4) The Vedas do not support the contention that the Aryans were different
in color from the Dasas and Dasyus.
Scientific Verification
A number of statements and materials presented in ancient Vedic literature
can be shown to agree with modern scientific findings. A number of
archaeological findings and their analysis have brought the Aryan invasion
theory in serious doubt. In fact the Aryan invasion theory, as it is presented,
raises a paradox. On the one hand we have a vast Vedic literature without
any archaeological findings associated with them. And on the other hand we
have 2500 archaeological sites from Indus- Sarasvata civilization without any
literature associated with them. As evidence started pouring in, it became
more evident that the two cultures (that of the invader and the invaded) are
one and the same. The paradox, then, ceases to exist.
Sarasvati Factor
The largest concentration of Vedic culture appears in an area of Punjab and
Rajasthan near the dry banks of ancient Saraswati and Drishadvati rivers. The
Vedic culture was said to have been founded between the banks of these two
rivers. The mighty river Saraswati was lauded as the main river in the Vedas.
Vedic people were fully acquainted with this river and revered it. It was one of
the largest rivers then. However, the river Saraswati dried up. When did it dry
up? Several independent studies indicate the period to be 1900 B.C.E. What
sort of studies was conducted? Using modern scientific methods, such as
satellite imagery and dating techniques, it can be shown that the ancient
statements of the Vedas are factual, not mythical as erroneously propagated.
High resolution satellite images have verified descriptions in The Rig Veda of
the descent of the ancient Saraswati River from its source in the Himalayas to
the Arabian Sea. The Saraswati River and its civilization are referred to in the
171
Rig Veda more than fifty times, proving that the drying up of the Saraswati
River was subsequent to the origin of the Rig Veda, pushing this date of origin
back into antiquity, casting further doubt on the imaginary date for the so-
called Aryan Invasion. The significance of this date is that the composition of
the Rig Veda must be well before that.
Apart from Dwaraka, more than thirty-five sites in North India have yielded
archaeological evidence and have been identified as ancient cities described
in the Mahabharata. Similarly, in Kurukshetra, the scene of the great
Mahabharata war, Iron arrows and spearheads have been excavated and
dated by thermoluminence to 2,800 B.C.E., the approximate date of the war
given within the Mahabharata itself.
The Earth takes 365.25 days to cover one full orbit around the Sun. And that
is 360 degrees. In one day the Earth covers 0.9856 degrees. This is referred
to as the tropical Year.
A sidereal year is the time taken by the Earth to orbit the Sun once with
respect to the fixed stars.. Hence it is also the time taken for the Sun to return
172
to the same position with respect to the fixed stars after apparently traveling
once around the elliptic. It was equal to 365.256363004 days at noon 1
January 2000. One sidereal year is roughly equal to 1 + 1/26000 or
1.0000385 tropical years.
173
Dates in Ramavana as Calculated by Dr. P.V. Vartak
Shraddha
What is Shraddha ?
It is a very subtle qualification and is often misunderstood; it is commonly
translated as Faith or belief. This translation has created a lot of confusion
and problems. In the modern concept Faith is invariably associated with
superstition - blind belief, without any enquiry. It has become a demarcatory
word between religion and science. Faith is generally associated with religion
and is regarded as a “friend” of religion. Faith is regarded as an enemy of
science - because you believe it without conducting any enquiry. In this
174
situation where Religion considers Faith as a friend & Science considers Faith
as an enemy. So we are landed with a view that Religion and Science are
enemies!!
The scientists say that in Faith you accept things. This means you accept
things without enquiry. Where ever there is faith, there is no enquiry -there is
no questioning. However, science is based on questioning or enquiry. In other
words, Science depends on enquiry for progress. When enquiry stops -
progress of science also stops. Since the view of science is that Faith accepts
things without questioning, it is stopping the progress of science. So wherever
there is faith, science is not possible. When there is no science there is no
progress. On this basis it is viewed that Faith belongs to the stone ages &
Science belongs to the age of enlightenment. Many people are afraid now to
say that they are religious - because they fear they may be considered as
belonging to the dark ages. At the same time they want to pose as scientists,
as rationalists; pose that they do not take anything lying down but have spirit
of enquiry, have a spirit of questioning. So people want to avoid the word
Shraddha & keep away from it.
First, the traditional word Shraddha cannot be translated as faith at all. There
is no English equivalent for Shraddha at all. Let us look at it in another way.
What actually does the word Shraddha refer to? Shraddha refers to a unique
form of knowledge which is arrived at after a very subtle form of enquiry. What
is the subtle form then? It is a form of enquiry which is rarely, if at all,
employed these days. And this subtle form of enquiry is not just today’s
evolution. Our sages have been using this form of enquiry for 1000s of years.
This form of enquiry was being used by them to gain special knowledge of
important things.
What is that enquiry? It asks the most fundamental question? And what is that
question? The question is, let us say -“Is there a world existing in front of
you?”. Yes, that is the question. If I say that it is existing -then a next
question comes up. And that is “how do I know it is a fact and not a fiction?
Have you seen anyone conducting this type of enquiry? Most people do not
make this enquiry? Even modern scientists do not make this enquiry but take
it for granted or accept it. In such a case, our seers would call these modern
people as superstitious.
Our seers have raised this question and arrived at a very important
knowledge. They accept that the world exists and they also accept that the
world is a fact because it is revealed by our sense organs. The world revealed
by the sense organs is taken as a fact, because we consider the sense
organs as valid sources of knowledge. Then another question comes up -
175
how do you know that the sense organs are valid sources of knowledge?
Sense organs are valid sources of knowledge because they are the primary
sources of knowledge. The next question then is -why do we say primary
sources of knowledge are valid. The answer is - validity or correctness is
inbuilt in every primary source of knowledge. Therefore, validity or
trustworthiness is the intrinsic nature of every primary source of knowledge.
As you notice, we have arrived at this answer by a series of queries or
questions. Validity is inbuilt in every primary source of knowledge.
We have 5 Primary sense organs and every sense organ reveals a unique
fact. We then have 5 primary sources of knowledge. The knowledge revealed
by each sense organ is valid by itself. No other source is required for
validation. The ears have no right to challenge the knowledge revealed by
eyes. We do not say “I believe” the ship is green. We just say ‘ship is green”.
If you are interested we can offer one more primary source of knowledge -
Upajeevya pramanyam. Take it only if you are prepared to use it as a primary
source of knowledge. If you do so, it will expand your field of knowledge. And
that is the Vedas. They are a blessing given to us by our seers. Use it as the
sixth primary source of knowledge. Veda is an Upajeevya pramanam.
One primary source of knowledge will not obstruct a second one. It will not
hurt the knowledge gained through the others. Every primary source of
176
knowledge will expand your horizon of understanding - provided you treat it
as a primary source of knowledge. If you have Shraddha, we are prepared to
offer Veda as a primary source of knowledge. Our scriptures refer to Veda as
Pratyaksha - to indicate that Veda is a Primary sense organ. Vedas as you all
know are called Shrutis - revealed to our ancient highly respected seers.
These seers are a few and selected ones and do not suffer from any physical
disability. They are also totally unbiased. So we can rely on what they
communicated to us. This method is used even today- though in a different
field - in legal cases. We take the words of the witnesses as true. The
opposition tries to make the witness look unreliable. The accused is also put
to death on the basis of witness produced. If someone says he does not want
to use the Vedas as the primary source of knowledge his horizon is limited.
The choice is his. This does not mean that we disrespect or disregard other
religions. Mahatma Gandhi said it best-
"The truest test of civilisation, culture and dignity is character and not clothing.
My religion forbids me to belittle or disregard other cultures, as it insists under
pain of civil suicide upon imbibing and living my own.”- Mahatma Gandhi
Mantras
Planet earth where we all live is a wonderful place. Apart from being the
abode for millions of living beings, it is also a storehouse for a whole lot of
energy sources. No one can say for certainty that we know each and every
one of the energy sources.
Human beings have been trying for many years to gain control of the energy
sources and then put them to use. Work done towards this is in the realm of
scientists and engineers. Some are put for good causes and some others for
disastrous causes.
Much before the modern day scientists appeared on the scene, the Rishis
from India have also been trying to find ways and means to identify, access,
and put to use energies or Shaktis available in abundance in the Universe.
For this reason they could be referred to as seer scientists. There is one basic
difference though. Whereas the modern day scientists relied on machines and
computers for their research work, the tools the seer scientists employed to
gain control have been vastly different. Spiritual powers and Mantra Shakti
were predominantly the tools they used.
177
should not imagine that work done at super-physical levels is haphazard and
unpredictable. Law reigns supreme in every sphere - physical or super
physical. So the work done by the Rishis conforms to and is governed by the
laws of nature. One good thing about the laws of nature is that all processes
eventually revert to equilibrium or a stable position. And this safeguard always
ensures that things do not get out of control. Otherwise the Universe would
not have survived for so many years.
While trying to understand the work done thousands of years back by the
Rishis, we will first deal with Shaktis in general and then follow it up with the
means used to access them.
Now what is a mantra and how are they constructed and who is eligible to
construct them?
Five Mahabhutas (Ether, Air, Fire, Water and Earth)/-/am, Yam, Ram, Vam,
Lam
Parabrahman Aum
Shiva Haum
Mahalakshmi Shreem
Saraswati Aim
Ganesha Gam
178
The basic principle underlying a mantra is that this Universe of ours is made
up of different kinds of vibrations and energies working at different planes. We
are familiar with the vibrations and energies that we experience in our every
day lives at the physical plane - for example light, sound. However, the
ancient Rishis have identified presence of vibrations and energies at the
super-physical levels. They have also discovered that thoughts, emotions and
even subtler worlds (sookshma lokas), to which reference is made frequently
in our religious literature, are based on vibrations and energy plays. Further
investigation by the Rishis revealed that not only all manifested worlds are
based on various kinds of vibrations and energies but all these vibrations, in
turn, are connected with one another and can be traced to one fundamental
all embracing vibration. This primary vibration is the source of all other
vibrations and is called “Naada”. The Ultimate Reality which is responsible for
Naada is referred to as Shabda Brahman.
Another fact that has to be understood in the theory of mantra yoga is the
existence of a relationship between vibrations, forms and consciousness.
A particular vibration will keep elements of a form together and the form will
fall apart when the vibration ceases. These vibrations need not necessarily
take place in the physical plane - but they may take place on different planes
depending on the nature of the form and the life acting as the soul for it. The
repetition of Panchakshara mantra produces the form of Lord Shiva. The
repetition of Ashtakshara mantra produces the form of Lord Narayana. The
repeated repetition of the mantra produces in the mind, the form of the Devata
connected with the mantra. And this form in turn becomes the center of our
consciousness.
Tantric literature gives a number of mantras which can be used to bring about
some specific desired results. It just utilizes powers hidden in certain
combination of sounds to yield the desired results. Mantra Yoga, on the other
179
hand, utilizes powers hidden in certain combination of sounds for the un
folding human consciousness. Japa, which refers to physical or mental
repetition of mantras produces vibrations in different planes and enables the
Saadhaka to reach deeper layers of consciousness.
Japa is nothing but the repetition of a mantra. The verbal repetition is called
Vaikhari Japa. Repetition in a whisper is called Upamsu Japa. Mental
repetition is called Manasika Japa. The Japas have been listed in the
increasing order of their potency. There are rules prescribed to be followed
during Japa. Strict adherence is called for.
180
British were not the first to occupy India. The country was occupied,
plundered and ruled by a number of conquerors. Each employed their own
technique to quickly subjugate the people. Brutal, subtle and psychological
methods were employed. The end justified the means.
Vedas are authoritative documents for the Hindus. Some people think that the
Vedas only talk about the Supreme Being and our relationship with Him. That
is not exactly the case. Vedas address a variety of subjects - Science, arts,
Drama, Medicine, engineering, Love, warfare, economics etc. A section of
topics at the end of each Veda (Rig, Yajur, Saama, Adharva) deal with the
Supreme Being (Parabrahman) and His relationship with Jeevas and Prakruti
(matter). These terminal sections are appropriately called Vedanta (that which
comes at the end of Vedas). They are also referred to as Upanishads.
The time line of Vedic civilization which gave rise to these scriptures is
thought to be between 8000 to1500 BC.
c) Refrain from acts that result in the depletion of forests for obtaining
firewood.
181
d) Ecological balance is sought to be derived from an understanding of
the interdependence of biotic (dealing with living organisms) and non-
biotic (dealing with non living organisms - light etc) components.
Isopanishad Verse-1
182
Religion and ethics of conservation
During the Vedic period, the importance of maintaining the man-nature
balance appears to be the dominant thought in our scriptures. Conservation
ethics also places emphasis on the equitable sharing of the benefits of natural
resources.
1. Vedic traditions affirm that every village will be complete only when
certain categories of forest vegetation or trees are preserved in around
its territory. Examples are - Mahavan, Shrlvan and Tapovan.
A.Tapovan is the home for the sages. Being sacred, no animal or tree
could be harmed in these forests. It is set aside as a place for the
practice of religion.
Later Vedic periods sought to exemplify the bond between the Indian people
and the trees. Varahamlhlra’s book Brhat Samhlta (700 AD) describes the
relationships between irrigation tanks and trees. He provided detailed
technical instruction on tank construction and prescription on species to be
planted on the embankments.
183
According to him, the banks of the tanks should be shaded (planted) with
mixed trees. Arjun, Banyan, Mango, Pipal, Java plum, Ashoka and Mahua
have been mentioned.
A number of books have been written. Parashara’s book (400 BC) “Krishi
parashara” (agriculture); Kashyapa’s book (800AD) “Kashyapiya Krishisookti”
are the notable examples.
Religion as a tool
Several trees and shrubs were regarded as sacred because of their medicinal
qualities as well as their proximity to a deity. Pipal is a very good example.
Sometimes threads are tied around certain trees, to seek a boon. Parijatha is
considered a divine tree. During Chaturmasya, the four months of rainy
season of July to October, it is believed that Gods will rest on the plants and
trees. During this period the tress are worshipped and never cut. If cutting is
absolutely necessary, it is only done after asking forgiveness by chanting
mantras.
184
References:
Every intelligent man seeks to know 2 things (a) the world around him (b)
more about himself. The point is that you cannot understand the world without
knowing something about yourself. At the same time you cannot know and
understand about yourself excluding the world - you are part of this world.
Man has been trying to understand both these. Study of the world has taken
the shape of Science. And study to know himself has taken the shape of
psychology. Indian thinkers did not separate the goal of life from the view of
life. Your view of life matures by what you want to achieve in your life. Your
view of life leads you to attain some goals of life.
In Sanskrit, the word Artha has many meanings. In this context, it means
“goal”. What is sought after by everyone is called Purushaartha. Purusha in
this case does not refer to a male person only. It also refers to females as
well. In fact, Purushaartha, here refers to Manushya artha. In essence, we
would like to discuss about the goals sought after by all human beings. What
about animals and plants? Don’t they have goals? It is true that human beings
have a number of features that are also found among the animals. For
example - Ahaara (food), Nidra (sleep), bhaya (fear), procreation etc. Yet,
they do not possess the rare gifts such as - intellect, far sightedness,
planning etc. Intellect or Buddhi is the difference. When a human being does
not employ his buddhi - he is equivalent to an animal (buddhya vihina
pashubhih samaana). Foresight is power.
Planning for the future is a natural consequence of Buddhi at work. For the
improvement of our future, we think and we plan. We plan for both the short
term and long term goals to be achieved. These goals are Purushaarthas.
We may have hundreds of goals to be achieved in our lives. All the goals
have been classified into 4 categories. They are called “Chaturvidha
Purushaarthas”.
185
Artha
So what is the first Purushaartha? It is Artha. This first Purushaartha starts
very early in life. This word also has many meanings. In the present context it
means “security”. Security for survival. All measures that you take, which will
allow you to survive come under this category. For example - Food, Clothing,
shelter, health, wealth are all measures taken to provide you “survival”. These
measures you take require planning. Planning requires foresight. Foresight is
power. You then have secondary levels to provide you more security.
Children, Insurances, Pensions etc. At some stage we pass the minimum
required levels of Artha for security and start hoarding.
Kaama
The second Purushaartha is “Kaama”. This refers to comfort. It is not
essential as the first Purushaartha. But it is nice to have them and enjoy.
Entertainment, comfort etc are all there to provide you pleasure. In fact, it is
not money alone that rules the world. Pleasure is a more powerful force than
property. Sri Ramakrishna says “ Kamini and Kanchana are the two most
powerful forces of ignorance”
All human beings love pleasure. They seek pleasure both immediate and
distant. Nature exists to be enjoyed and her capacity to entertain seems to be
infinite (Bhuma). It is for this reason it is called Bhumi. In the first
Purushaartha we noticed that its usefulness lies in providing security or
shelter. In this second Purushaartha, men and women look for its “capacity to
entertain”.
Dharma
The third Purushaartha is “Dharma”. Human conduct is different from the
animals because it knows the difference between right and wrong. Our Rishis
have told that man has a duty to natural elements, bhutas, as well as to all
other creatures in the world. We are asked to perform yagnas or sacrifices to
5 classes - Bhuta Yagna, Athithi Yagna, pitruyagna and Deva yagna.
Dharma is defined as an invisible form of wealth. What do you mean by that?
Some people refer to it as “ Good Fortune - Adrishta”. Money, housing etc are
visible form of wealth. Dharma is an invisible form of wealth. Even then, this
invisible form of health, Dharma, can be acquired by appropriate
means. However, for acquisition you have to start working in this
186
present life. Since it is possible to acquire or achieve it, it is a goal. Dharma
contributes in two stages.
(1) In first stage, it contributes to our well being in this very life itself.
(2) Dharma will contribute in our next birth also - especially at the very
early stages of our next life.
All of us know that the early stages of our life are not under our control.
Parentage, wealth, social surroundings, health are not in control of the child.
Dharma performed in this life will give us a good start or advantage in the
early stages of our next life. We also hear now that the experiences in the
childhood influence our adult lives as well. However, we are not in a position
to control our childhood experiences. How my parents will bring me up, what
sort of surroundings I will live under, what educational opportunities will be
available to me -will not be under my control. The invisible wealth, Dharma
that I collected in my previous life will decide my present childhood
opportunities and experiences. The childhood experiences will determine my
future adult life. So Punya sampaadana is a very important goal. There are a
number of ways by which you can earn Dharma Purushaartha - the invisible
wealth. The three human goals (Purushaarthas) - Dharma, Artha and Kaama
have many things in common. So these 3 put together are referred to as
“Preyah". So Preyah refers to Dharma + Artha + Kaama Purushaarthas. Out
of this the Dharma is very powerful. So people refer to the three as - Dharma,
Artha and Kaama.
Moksha
The fourth Purushaartha is Moksha. Now Moksha means freedom from
slavery. Slavery from what? It is slavery from the Preyah - the three
Purushaarthas. It is an internal freedom. Why do you refer to the 3
Purushaarthas as leading to slavery? Take the case of Artha Purushaartha.
When you do not have enough wealth or children you start feeling the lack of
it. You start thinking about the “lack” continuously. Eventually, the feeling of
lack leads you to have a feeling of emptiness. You cannot get rid of it from
your mind. Any kind of feeling a “lack” is a slavery. Any object by virtue, of its
absence that can create emptiness is capable of enslaving me. Similarly,
when you have too much of it - instead of the lack you start feeling the strain.
Too much money, too many houses to manage, too many children etc also
puts pressure on you. This pressure you cannot get rid of. Both start preying
on your mind. When you examine it you will see continuous thinking of the
Preyas lead either to a feeling of vacuum or of strain. And you become a
slave of it. So some objects create problems due to their absence. And some
other objects create problems due to their presence. There are some objects
187
that create problems both by their presence and absence. All these will
eventually make you a “Daasa” - a slave. Quite often, man is caught up in
Samsara - the problems of Artha; the limitless pursuit of Kama and confusion
about Dharma drives him to desperation. He may seek to an escape from
society and start to retreat to forests and Ashrams. Thus Vairagya becomes
the first step towards Moksha. Nivrtti, turning from nature to spiritual nature,
only comes to those who have suffered the agonies of life in the fields of
Artha, Kama and Dharma. But a renunciation like this provides just a freedom
from the obligations of the three Purusharthas. This is not yet absolute
freedom. In fact, the next stage is Nirvana. It is attained by right thought and
meditation and is helped by - ahimsa, kindliness, purity, and renunciation of
the ways of this world. This is also described as Brahmanirvana. At this stage,
the individual soul feels one with the Supreme Self. It is referred to as
Kaivalya - meaning Freedom from all limitations. What is essential is the quiet
surrender (Saranagati) to the Supreme spirit. Moksha is not the result of
individual effort alone but a gift from Parabrahman - mere fruits of Karma
alone will not lead you Moksha but the grace of the Divine is the deciding
factor.
Karma
The two pervasive features of all nature, connection with the past and creation
of the future, are present at the human level. The connection with the past at
the human stage is denoted by the word Karma in the Hindu systems.
Simply stated - it is cause and effect. Every action - small or big produces
results. Karma is the action and Karma-Phala is the fruit. The whole Universe
is held together by a number of rules - called Dharma. The action of
individuals is called Karma. Each individual acts according to his nature called
Swabhava. The Dharma of the Universe provides that certain previous karma
must lead to a new karma or results. This chain of karma is called by us as
FATE - and every Hindu seeks salvation from it.
188
and feeling, as well as actual speech or deeds (Manasa, Vaacha and karma) -
all form part of the karma and create effects. The chain of Karma, the
bondage of works, continues from hour to hour and from birth to birth - which
is the Hindu fate and from which the Hindus seek salvation. There are a few
things about karma we should know about.
Types of Karma
Agami Karma:_lt is the karma that arises out of your current life activities.
You will experience the consequences of it in the coming lives. In fact, it is
added to the Sanchita Karma.
189
Worthiness of the Karma
The lord is the sole judge of the worthiness of your actions and He will decide
the Karma phala.
The whole Universe - the various parts constituting it, the individuals (both
human and non-human) is held together by a number of rules of action -
called Dharma. The action of the parts and individuals is called Karma. Each
individual, be it a man or animal, has a Swabhava or nature according which it
acts. But beyond and above all these minor laws is the great dharma of the
Universe which provides that certain previous karma or action must lead to
certain new karma or results. This is the chain of karma, the bondage of
works, which is the Hindu Fate from which the Hindus seek salvation.
At the time of death, every individual loses his physical body only. The subtle
body, called Self, will continue. Along with the Self is packaged the
unrewarded Punyas and Paapas. These Punyas and Paapas have to produce
Sukham or Dukhams. So another physical body is required. There can be no
interaction with the world without the physical body. And there can be no
experience of Sukham or Dukham without interaction. Punarjanma is getting
associated with a new physical body. Mind you- the Self is still the old one
(Self has not changed but body has changed). While experiencing sukham
and dukham in the new body, the individual performs more actions and
consequently acquires more Punya and Paapa. Many of these get
unrewarded and the individual gets ready for still another new body. This is
called the cycle of birth and death - Samsara. God does NOT determine the
type of birth and the type of experiences. Both are decided by the Punya and
Paapa. When did all this start? From Anaadi-kala. How do you break this
cycle? Only Moksha will break this. This is the Law of karma. You have to
think about it and understand it. Claiming ignorance will not help.
Understanding the law of karma has some advantages.
190
c) I can take charge of my future. My future will depend on my present
actions. I understand that (a) the world does not determine my future
(b) God does not decide my future. I alone am responsible for my
future.
d) The answer to the question - why do evil fellows enjoy and good
fellows suffer. The evil fellow is enjoying the punya of their past. The
good fellow is suffering due to his past Paapa.
e) Accept suffering as a means of exhausting the Paapa.
f) Science talks about visible physical order. Karma talks about invisible
moral order.
In ancient India, there were some schools that believed in Fatalism (Niyati or
determinism). One such well known sect was known as Ajivaka sect. Gosala
was the head of this sect. He lived during the times of Buddha and, in fact, he
had many discussions with Buddha. Buddha finally moved away from him.
According to Ajivakas, there is no place for free will. All human effort is a
waste of time. Every being is subject to fate and had to live accordingly.
Hinduism does not support Fatalism. That means - it does not support the
theory that everything is pre-ordained and you have little choice other than
follow the plan laid out for you by God. There are a couple reasons for it.
191
they acted out of their own freewill and as per their Swabhava. They
then received their karma-phala.
3. If Maya, Avidya or Prakruti are all very powerful and there is no escape
from them, then salvation will just remain as a dream and bondage of
Samsara will be eternal - unless there is something which is Free and
far more powerful than any of these. This entity the Hindu teachings
find in the Paramaatma. He is Eshwara and without His consent
nothing can be done. If Maya is His creation, then He alone can help
us overcome it.
4. It is the power of sanction from Him that forms the element of free will
in our lives. It is up to the man to either use it ignorantly or knowingly. If
used ignorantly it is succumbing to the Maya and Prakruti. If used
knowingly, the freedom of the soul becomes one with Sharanagati to
the Supreme Being. This is the choice offered to the human soul. It is
to be remembered that - God's love is manifested in and through law.
5. Talking about the element of freewill, the problem of human freedom is
confused somewhat by the distinction between the self and the will.
The will is only the self on its active side. The freedom of the will really
means the freedom of the self. It is determination by the self. However,
the range of one’s natural freedom of action is not unlimited. No man
has the universal field of possibilities for himself. One other point to be
noted is - Our demand for freedom must reckon with a universe that is
marked by order and regularity - by the Dharma. Dr. Radhakrishnan
gave a beautiful example on this - “Life is like a game of bridge. The
cards in the game are given to us. We do not select them. They are
traced to past Karma. But we are free to make any call as we think fit
and lead any suit. Only we are limited by the rules of the game. We are
more free when we start the game than later on when the game has
developed and our choices become restricted. But till the very end
there is always a choice”. Man can actively mould the future instead of
passively suffering the past. The past may become either an
opportunity or an obstacle. Everything depends on what we make of it
and not what it makes of us.
It is true that for any action to succeed, two factors are needed.
Yes, a man may try - but he may still face forces that oppose the
success. Hindu scriptures identify three forces that play a part.
192
a) Individual actions performed by the person according to his
free will (Adhyatmika)
By uttering Shantih three times, we are praying for protection from the actions
listed above.
Conclusion
Great souls find profound peace in the consciousness that the stately order of
this world, now lovely and luminous, now dark and terrible in which man finds
his duty and destiny can not be subdued to known aims. It seems to have a
purpose of its own of which we are ignorant.
193
Understanding -1
Any religion that has withstood the test of time for more than 1000 years will
have to be recognized as a great religion. Into this category come Christianity,
Islam and a few others. Long before them, 3 religions stood the test of time for
1000s of years - Hinduism, Zoroastrianism and Judaism. Nearly all religions
try to explain the relationship between man/woman and God; between the
known and the unknown and to make the unknown more knowable.
Few years back, nearly everyone knew the basics of our religion. What was
common knowledge then has now become exclusive knowledge. Unless we
know our system well how can we hope to teach our children?
Vedas or Shrutis as they are often referred to are authoritative documents for
the Hindus. As you all know, there are four Vedas - Rig, Yajur, Saama and
Adharva. Now, sections that come at the end of each of these Vedas are
called Vedantas. They are also popularly known as Upanishads.
We can reduce the whole creation into two factors. One is the subject “I”. The
other is the object “this". In Sanskrit these two words are “Aham” for I and
“Idam” for this. I am the subject and everything else is the object of my
knowledge. I am the subject- Sun is the object of my knowledge. Moon is the
object of my knowledge. Stars are the objects of my knowledge. You too are
objects of my knowledge. Plants, flowers, animals, men, women, children are
all objects of my knowledge. There are many sounds, colours, forms, scenes
and all of them will be “objects”. There is only one subject “I” and so many
different objects. I may mistake one object with another - but I will never
mistake an object for a subject. For example, I have - my wife, my children,
my family. They are all very dear to me. But I do not say I am the child. I do
not say I am my wife.
194
Your reply may also be- I am the son of Krishnamoorthy. That means, the
“son” reveals the nature of “I. All these answers are related to the physical
body of yours.
It is with respect to this physical body alone I have the “I” sense. When
someone touches your body, you do not say “my body is touched”. You just
say “I am touched”. When the body is walking, I do not say “my body is
walking”. I say “I am walking”. If the body is tall, I say “I am tall”. If it is fair “I
am fair”. If the body is here, then I am here - it is not that my body is here and
I have gone out for a walk. If the body stands, I stand. If the body sits, then I
sit. Whatever, the physical body does, I do that. So I am the physical body.
So, the answer to the question of “who are you” should have been “I am the
physical body”. Is this a correct conclusion? Let us examine this a little more
closely.
Who am I?
When I say “I am tall” - it is because this body of mine is tall and I know it. It is
similar to my knowing that the tree is tall. The sky is blue and I know it. That
man is fat and I know it. I know about the tree, sky and the fat man - because
they are all objects of my knowledge. Similarly, my body is also an object of
my knowledge. If my body is an object of my knowledge - then it is surely not
“I”. I am mistaking the object (in this case, it is the body) to be the subject
I am not my mind
All thoughts come from the mind. All conclusions take place in the mind alone.
If this is the case - then “I” should be the mind. When my mind is angry, then I
am angry. When my mind is cheerful, then I am cheerful. When my mind is
quiet, then I am quiet. When my mind is restless, then I am restless.
Wait. Why do you say you are restless when your mind is restless?
When your dog is restless, you do not say you are restless. No, I do not do
that.
If that is the case, why do you say you are restless when your mind is
restless?
That is because, I know the restless mind. If you know the mind, which is now
restless, then you not the mind. You are in fact a witness to the restless mind.
195
The mind is an object. Once again you are making the mistake of confusing
an object to be the subject.
I am not my memory
If you say, I am my memory. That is also not true. If I forget something, I am
there to recollect from memory. It is not as if, I have gone with the memory. In
fact, I was the one who collected and stored the incidents in my memory. I am
the one who know exactly what I had breakfast, what I liked and what I
disliked from it. I am the one who is aware of what exactly happened.
Therefore my memories can not be me.
I am not my intellect
To say that “I” am a Doctor of medicine, an accountant is not true - because I
am aware of it. Again, I am not born as a Doctor or as an accountant. These
are skills I gathered as I progressed in life.
I am not ignorance
To say that I am ignorant is also not true. I have the knowledge to know that I
do not know. I may not be aware of some of the things in life but I am aware
of quite a few other things.
Who am I?
So, I see that I am neither knowledgeable nor ignorant. But who is that “I”,
because of which I am aware of every thing. I am aware of my physical body,
aware of my sense organs (eyes, ears etc), aware of my ignorance, aware of
my knowledge, aware of my emotions, aware of my hunger. I am the subject. I
am the awarer - and awareness is there.
Awareness is there when the object is there. When the object is removed, the
awareness is still there. Awareness is there whether you are awake or asleep.
What are the dimensions of awareness - how big? How tall? Awareness has
no dimensions. Awareness has no colour. It has no front or back. In fact, it
has no form. All forms are objects of this awareness. In a similar way - the
body, the mind, the memories, knowledge, ignorance are all objects of my
awareness. The word “I” refers only to the subject - which is awareness,
which is consciousness. And Consciousness is called “Cit” in Sanskrit.
196
When the awareness (Cit) blesses the mind, the mind becomes conscious. In
the Sun light I see various objects - their size, their form, their colour etc.
They all shine because the Sun is shining. In other words, the Sun shines and
all others shine after him.
But the Sun shines, because my mind is behind my eyes. The same way, the
ears shine only when the mind is behind the ears. The nose shines when the
mind is behind the nose. However, nothing illuminates the “I” - the
consciousness. It shines of its own accord. A thought comes, a thought goes
- but “I” remains shining. Space; I am aware of space. Time; I am aware of
time. That means, thoughts, space, time etc may come and go - but I still find
myself shining. I, the “C/f survives time, space etc. It has no beginning and it
has no end. That which exists at all times is called “Sat”.
The whole world essentially consists of 3 items - Time, place and object.
Is happiness an object? Take a house for example. You feel very happy
seeing it. You want to buy it. You check with the owner whether he wants to
sell it. Yes, Sir - he wants to sell it and sell it quickly. From the time he bought
it, he had misfortune after misfortune. He thinks it is due to the house and
wants to get rid of it. So you see, the same house is a source of happiness for
you and unhappiness for him. Hence, an object is not the source of
happiness.
In the same way, place is not the source of happiness for you. You like
Chennai. But another man thinks it is a boring place.
And Time can not be a source of happiness. Have you ever heard a man say
that every morning at 5 AM, he feels happy?
The truth is - Happiness is your nature. Ananda is your true nature. You do
not say - that is happiness. You always say “I am happy”. Happiness is an
NOT an object.
In the same way that I say I am happy, I may also say I am unhappy. Then is
“unhappiness” your nature? No. Think carefully. You do not say you are
unhappy - but you complain that you are unhappy. You complain when you
do not feel your normal self. Happiness is your real nature. Unhappiness is
not.
197
1. So summarizing-
“I” (aham) am “Sat”,’’ Cit”, “Ananada”. I am Jeevatma.
2. Jeeva is not the body. It is not the intellect. It is not the mind.
8. Though the Jeevas possess identical characteristics, the one thing that
separates them is the load of Karma.
Sanskrit Nataka
Introduction
All literature in Sanskrit is classified into two categories - (1) Drishya (2)
Shravya. All that can be seen or exhibited falls under the category of Drishya.
That which can be heard or recited falls into the category of Shravya. Drama
falls into the first category and poetry into the second category. References
regarding Sanskrit drama are noted in Pathanjali’s Mahabhyasa, Vatsayana’s
Kama sutra, Kautilya’s Artha Shastra and Panini’s Ashtabhyam.
Bharata Muni wrote a treatise on Natya Shastra which laid down the
foundation for classical Sanskrit drama. He alludes to the Vedic origin of
Sanskrit drama. Indra the king of Devatas requested Lord Brahma, the
creator, to make an entertainment accessible to all classes of society. Lord
Brahma then composed a Shastra taking dialogue from Rig Veda, music
from Sama Veda, the art of representation and imitation from Yajur Veda and
sentiments from Atharva Veda. This Natya Shastra was revealed to Bharata
muni, who with his hundred sons brought it to earth. Bharata muni was said
to have been a contemporary of Sage Vyasa who wrote the epic Maha
198
Bharata. Natya Shastra appears to have been meant for theater
practitioners. One important aspect about Sanskrit drama is that it is well
codified and conventional.
Once again we come across the argument that Indian dramas were
influenced by Greek drama. Their arguments are based on certain features
common to both the traditions such as introduction of heroes; the division of
play into scenes, acts etc; the development of type roles; all actors leaving
the stage at the end of an act etc. However, Indian scholars have argued that
a careful examination reveals that while a few similarities to exist, major
differences cannot be ignored.
199
2. It is meant for audience that is well versed in the performance of the
tradition
3. It is performed by members of the highest rank in cast
4. It requires a special knowledge and skill to execute. A complete
understanding of dance music, recitation and ritual language is essential
5. Training is a hereditary process
6. Must be performed on consecrated ground
7. It serves the purpose of education and entertainment.
8. Sanskrit drama is called Rupaka. One-act plays are called Upa-rupaka
9. No play should end in tragedy
10. Prose is mostly accompanied by emotion laden poetics
11 The hero, the king and Brahmins speak in Sanskrit while lower people
speak in Prakrit language
12 The play depicts both joy and sadness while the Vidushak (comedian)
provides laughter.
13 Death cannot be depicted on the stage
14 Actions like eating, biting, scratching, kissing and sleeping are not
depicted on the stage.
15 Love is the major theme of most of the plays.
16 Acts are varied in number and length
Elements of Rupaka
There are three elements for a Rupaka. They are (a) Vastu or plot of the
play, (b) Rasa (c Neta or the hero
Vastu (Plot)
Plot may be divided into two parts-
(a) Principal plot (Adhikarik). It refers to the main characters and pervades
throughout the story.
(b) The subplot (Prasangik). It is added to the main plot. All characters
except the hero may be involved in the sub-plot. The subplot is again
divided into two categories - Prakara and Pataka. These are episodes
written to hinder and develop the normal flow of the story. Whereas
Pataka may be quite long, Prakara would be an incident of limited
duration.
Principal plot Vastu has three - Bija, Bindu and Karya. Bija refers to the
seed or plot; Bindu refers to drop or the fall and Karya refers to the climax.
The source for the plot may be from history or mythology
Avasthas
There are five Avasthas (stages) in the development of a plot- (a) Aarambha
(beginning) (b) Yama (effort to bring out the Rasa) (c ) Prapthyasha
200
(prospect)
(d) Niyatapti (removal of obstacles) (e) Phalagam (obtaining the desired
result).
The five Avasthas are united by five Samadhis (junctures)
Rasa
Rasa or sentiment is the base of all Sanskrit plays. It arises bhavas. Before
getting down to rasa-bhava, \Ne will try to understand abhinaya. The word
literally means “leading towards,” with the implication in performance of
leading the audience towards an emotional response (rasa), but it is
generally used to mean the actor’s art of expressing feeling. It covers
everything that an actor may use on stage to communicate the play’s
meaning and the character’s emotions and intentions to the audience.
Abhinaya
Abhinaya has four components:
Bhava
201
Rasa, “taste” or “essence”, refers to the sentiment that the bhava, manifested
by the actor, should evoke in the audience. The rasas were originally eight in
number, but the post-Natyashastra tradition added a ninth one.
Neta (Hero)
The hero (nayaka) may be a god, demi-god or a mortal. There are four kinds
of heros
202
Each of them is again classified into Dakshina (gallant), Satha (sly, Dhrstha
(bold) and Anukula (or devoted to heroine)
The eight characteristics for a hero are - (1) Shobha (handsome), (2)
Maadhurya (sweet in behaviour), (3) Gambhirya (combination of pride and
strength) (4) Dhairya (courageous), (5) Tejas (charismatic), (6) Bilaas (With
broad outlook and open thought) (7) Laalitya (humourous and adorable) (8)
Audarya (generous and magnanimous)
Nayika (Heroine)
Heroines are classified into eight categories.
(1) Vaasakasajjika (dressed up for union) (2) Virahotkandhita (distressed by
separation)
(3) Svaadhinabhartrka (having husband under subjection) (4) Kalahaatarita
(separated by squarrel) (5) Khandita (enraged) (6) Vipralabdha (the
deceived) (7) Prositabhartrka (whose husband is on travel) (8) Abhisarika
(who due to infatuation with a lover goes out to meet him)
Other characters
The characters of Sanskrit dramas are types rather than individuals. We just
listed the characteristics of Nayaka and Nayika. The villain of the play is
called Pratinayaka.
The key figure of a troupe, as well as the actual play, is sutradhara, or the
theatre director. He was supposed to have expert knowledge of all aspects of
theatre. He also took an active role in the actual performance by introducing
the actors and the play to the audience, in the prologue, and often guiding
and commenting upon the flow of the story.
Before the play actually begins, a benedictory verse called “Nandi” is recited.
It prays to the deity for the removal of all impediments that may arise during
the performance of the play. Sutradhara retires after the Nandi and enters
again to introduce the play. The prologue alludes to the poet’s literary
203
attainments, the occasion of production, the group of actors producing it etc.
The play is divided into acts and scenes. The act must not be too long, must
be full of Rasa prefixed, if needed by interludes. Even if tragedy is absent,
tragic situations are developed with great skill. The interlude is a device
which is used to communicate to the audience certain past and future events
which have a direct bearing on the plot. The performance ends with a
benedictory verse wishing welfare to all.
Languages
Another characteristic of the dramas is the blending of prose and verse. The
verses are mainly in Sanskrit, although, for example, nine of Shakuntala’s
194 verses are in Prakrit. The alternation of languages as well as prose and
verse widens the scale of linguistic expression from “high” to “low”, from
noble to vulgar, and anything in between.
Immortal Playrights
Asvaghosa
He was one of the earliest writers. He wrote about Buddhist teachings
following the rules laid down in Natya Shastra. His work in fragmented form
came to light.
Bhasa
13 plays by him have survived. Swapna vasavadatta is among his best
known works. He composed plays based on Ramayana, Mahabharata and
Puranas. The plays by him are listed below-
204
Pratimanaataka ; (10) Madhyamavyaayoga (11) Abhisheka (12) Svapna
vasavadatta (13 Dootaghatokacha
Kalidasa
Kalidasa was a contemporary and court poet of King Vikramaditya (57 BC).
There are about 41 works attributed to him. However, the following seven are
widely known.
Harsha
He was the composer of three Sanskrit works - Nagananda, Ratnavali and
Priyadarshika
Sudraka
Mricchakatika
Vishakhadatta
Mudrarakshasa
Hindu symbology
Introduction
From time immemorial human beings have been using symbols for various
purposes. You can find symbols in every field - science, engineering,
medical, legal, ruling establishments, flags, logos - you name it. It will not be
far from truth to say that, there exists no field that does not employ symbols.
In fact, word itself is a symbol. For example, the word “tree” (spoken or
written) is not the tree itself. It is just a symbol for it. A personal name is a
symbol representing the person.
The symbol could be an object, picture, written word, sound or even a mark
that represents something else by association, resemblance or convention.
So religion, in fact all religions, have their own symbols. These symbols
instantly connect the individual to the inner self. Naturally, symbols will make
a sense or have an effect only when approached with appropriate
understanding and the right attitude.
205
In every religion, there are three parts - philosophy, mythology and ritual.
Philosophy gives the essence of the religion. Mythology plays a different role.
Through stories, fables and lives of great men they bring out how these men
faced trials in their lives and the examples they set in the conduct of their
lives. Rituals give to philosophy a more concrete form, so that everyman can
grasp it. Ritual is a karma. In the early stages, most of us cannot grasp the
abstract spiritual points made in the explanations given in the religious texts.
These may start making sense, after we have grown spiritually. What appears
to be easy while studying the texts may not be easy to comprehend when it
comes to real practice. This is where symbols come to our help. It is not wise
to ignore rituals and symbology altogether. Let us now have a look at some of
the symbols used in the Hindu religion.
A U
M
Brahma Vishnu
Shivam
Saraswati Lakshmi
Durga
Rajas Sattva
Tamas
Prakruti Jivatma
Paramatma
Mind
Soul
Past Present
Future
Sat Chit
Ananada
Jagrat Swapna
Sushupti
Shiva Linga
Shiva meaning “auspicious one” is a major Hindu deity. It means He is not
affected by the three Gunas - Sattwa, Rajas and Tamas. Followers of
206
Hinduism who focus their attention upon Shiva are called Shaivites or
Shaivas. Shiva is usually worshipped in the form of Shiva Linga.
Shiva’s form
Lord Shiva wears a deer skin. He has a trident on His right hand. He has fire
and Damaru. He wears five serpents as ornaments. He wears a garland of
skulls. He is pressing with His feet a demon. Panchakshara itself is His body.
a) Third eye: Lord Shiva is depicted with a third eye with which He burnt
Kamadeva. For this reason He is called Tryambakam. The third eye
depicts the eye of knowledge.
b) Crescent moon: Lord Shiva bears a crescent moon on His head. This
is why is called Chandrasekhara. The waxing and waning phenomenon
of the moon symbolises the cycle through which the creation evolves.
e) Blue throat: One of the items that emerged when the milky ocean was
churned was poison. Lord Shiva drank this poison. His throat turned
blue due to the venom of the poison. For this reason He is referred to
as Neelakanta.
f) Sacred Ganga: King Bhagiratha, after a lot of Tapas, got his wish to
bring the sacred river Ganga from heaven to earth fulfilled. But the task
of withstanding the force of the hurling Ganga became an issue.
Bhagiratha prayed for the assistance of Lord Shiva. The Lord took the
river Ganga on His head and tied her up. Later at the request of
Bhagiratha He released her. After this, Lord Shiva is referred to as
Gangadhara. Ganges represents nectar in the Sahasrara.
g) Tiger skin: The Lord is often shown seated upon a tiger skin. Tiger
represents lust. His sitting on tiger skin symbolises that He has
conquered lust.
h) Serpents: Lord Shiva is, often shown, garlanded with a snake. This
denotes His wisdom and charity.
i) Nandi: This is the name of the bull that serves as His Vahana (mount).
Rishabha or bull represents Dharma Devata. Lord Shiva rides the bull.
The significance is that Lord Shiva is the protector of Dharma.
207
j) Rudraksha: Rudra refers to Lord Shiva. Aksha refers to the eye of
Rudra. This is a bead from a tree. This is considered to have emanated
from the eye of Lord Shiva when He burnt the Tripura asuras. This is
one of the holy symbols worn by Shaivites along with the Holy Ash.
This is worn as a single bead or as garlands of beads.
Vishnu Worship
Saligrama Shilas
Much as the devotees of Shiva worship Shiva Linga, the devotees of Vishnu
worship Saligrama. Many people consider Saligrama to be a special avatar of
Lord Vishnu. In some parts of India, Tulasi vivaha with Saligrama is
conducted with great reverence. Tulasi signifies Goddess Lakshmi.
208
shape, openings (called dwaras), chakras etc. Following are some examples
209
Suited for Jnanam (education).
210
20 Anantha Saligrama Pitch black with 14 chakras. It is regarded
as the Holiest of the Saligramas. It is very
rare to find
Tilaka
Tilaka is a mark worn on the forehead. It is regarded as a mark of
auspiciousness. All Hindus wear it, at least, during puja and festival
occasions. It is worn on the forehead. The marks that Hindu men and women
wear on their foreheads are known as Pundras. They may be vertical
(Urdhva), horizontal (tiryak) or circular (vartula.)
The practice of wearing Tilaka dates back to Rig-Veda period. As time passed
on, the practice of marking Tilaka increased in variety. Devotees of Shiva and
Vishnu used their own styles. Enough support from Vedic literature is quoted
indicating the reasons for the style and need to wear them. They are not being
worn as a symbolic gesture. Specific parts of the body where the marks have
to be worn and the accompanying mantras to be uttered while wearing them
are also prescribed.
Shaivite Tilak
The Shaivites mark their body with Bhasma and Tripundra tilaks. Bhasma
means smearing the body with ashes. Tripundra tilak is wearing three
horizontal lines with Bindi or dot in varied sizes between the eyebrows. Since
the Bindi is applied in the ajna chakra, the space between the eyebrows, it
has a cooling effect. The significance of applying the three horizontal lines of
Bhasma is as follows. When the third eye of the Jiva is opened, the three
kinds of afflictions - Adhyatmlka, Adhidalvika and Adlbhautlka are burnt to
ashes. The three Karmas - Sanchia, Prarabdha, and Agaml- are also burnt.
211
Jivatma in the path of spiritualism resulting in achieving the ultimate goal of
God realisation. The Pancha - Samskara is superior to all samskaras. In fact,
the title “lyengaar” in Tamil is said to have been derived from “lyndu angam
udayavar or lyendu kaaryangal udayavar”. This refers to “Pancha
Samskaras”. It may also refer to the five “angas” (limbs) of Prapatti.
Pancha Samskaras
The Pancha Samskaras (Five samskaras) are as follows.
ii. Pundram:_To wear the Dwaadasha Urdhva Pundram (12 Tiruman and
Srichoornam).
Pundra Samskaram
The Sri Vaishanava concept is that our body is like a temple. The Supreme
Lord Narayana resides, along with His consort, in Vyuha and Upa-vyuha (also
called Vyuha-antara) form in different parts of our body. The Sri Vaishnava
marks are only external display of the Upa-vyuha forms of the Lord. This is
known as Pundra Samskaram.
The Upa-vyuha forms of Lord Narayana are the presiding deities of the twelve
Adityas.
212
The appropriate Upa-vyuha is invoked through anga-nyasa (gestures) with
devotion and reverence while investing each set of Urdhvapundra.
Achamana refers to an act of sipping water three times, while repeating the
names of the Lord. This is an internal purification. Prokshana refers to the act
of sprinkling water over the body. It is an act of external purification when
bathing is not possible.
The mantras to be repeated while sipping water three times are - Achyutaya
namah (prostrations to the immutable Lord); Ananthaya namah (prostrations
to the unlimited Lord); Govindaya namah (prostrations to the Lord well known
213
by the name of Govinda). Then the Dwadasha namas of the Lord are
repeated touching the various parts of the body - Keshavaya namah,
Narayanaya namah, Madhvaya namah, Govindaya namah, Vishnave namah,
Madhusudhanaya namah, Tivikramaya namah, Vamanaya namah,
Sridharaya namah, Hrishikeshaya namah, Padmanabhaya nah and
Damodaraya namah
Upasana or Worship
Worship is the effort on the part of an Upasaka (he who does Upasana or
worship) to reach the presence of God. Upasana literally means sitting near
God. In the process the Upasaka reveals an expression of devotion,
reverence, love to the Lord and a spiritual thirst to hold communion with Him.
As the Upasaka sits near the Lord and meditates, a change is brought around
gradually. His mind is steadied and emotions quieten down. A Shuddha
Bhava develops. Over a period of time Rajas and Tamas are destroyed.
Eventually the mind becomes that on which it is meditating. Upasana is of two
kinds. Refer to the chart below.
214
Puja
Puja is a common term for ritual worship. Archana, Vandana, Bhajana etc are
all synonyms of the same act. They may, however, stress different aspects of
it. The object of worship is a particular form of a deity whom the devotee
worships. It could be an idol (Pratima), picture, Linga or saligrama. They all
help the aspirants to attain one-pointedness of mind and purity of heart.
Hinduism is the oldest religion in the world. In fact, the term "Hinduism" was
coined after the British arrived. It was originally called "Sanatana Dharma". It
has been there for 1000s of years. During this time it has faced many
challenges - perhaps, more than any other religion. However, it is still there. It
is still relevant.
215
The misconceptions about Hinduism are endless. We are going to address
one of the misconceptions now. What is that? Time and again Hinduism has
been accused of polytheism - that is worshipping many Gods. Is that true?
Vedas are Holy Scriptures for Hindus. They are authoritative documents.
There is no mention at all in the Vedas regarding many Gods. They talk about
only ONE Supreme Being - Para Brahman; Eshvara.
1. In the Rig Veda. In the 10th Mandala (book); 129th hymn we come
across - Nasadiya Sukta. It talks about the origin of creation. It
describes the situation after the great "Pralaya". This Hymn is
conceptually extremely provocative and is popular among scientists
and thinkers such as Carl Sagan. It says clearly, there was only
ONE; No other; He was the creator; He is the Para Brahman; There
are not many Gods;
2. Then let us look at Purusha Sukta. The Purusha Sukta is the 90th
Sukta in the 10th Mandala - in the Rig Veda. Purusha refers to the
Supreme Being. Para Brahman. He is described as the source of all
creation.
From all this we reach the conclusion that - we are not talking of many Gods;
we are also not talking of one God; we are saying there is only God.
216
Now to the question of Gods like - Rama, Krishna, Ganesha, Shiva.
Worship is possible in two ways (a) for Saguna Brahman (b) Nirguna
Brahman.
What about worshipping other Gods like - Sun, Moon and others?
These are Other Gods brought out by the Supreme Brahman. They are called
Vibhutis (manifestations) of the Supreme Being. They are Devatas with
extraordinary powers. However, they derive their power from the Supreme
Brahman.
Idol worship
Human beings are slaves of symbols. Animals do not have this problem. Man
lives in a world of symbols. His education is full of symbols - Physics,
Chemistry etc. Governments have symbols. Parties have symbols. Music has
symbols. Photographs of families are also symbols. Companies and their
products have symbols. In fact, the man’s name is also a symbol. The symbol
instantly brings to the mind a picture of the object. We are all quite happy in
using these symbols. Yet, when we use symbols to focus our mind on our
favourite Gods we have questions raised. We shall now to try to understand
our reasons to worshipping idols.
217
(1) Svayamvyakta: This refers to the class of idols that are believed to have
been self-created. Examples are idols found in temples such as
Srirangam, Tirupati, Kanchi etc.
(2) Divya: This refers to idols that have been installed and consecrated by
Divinities such as Brahma, Indra and others
(3) Arsha: This refers to idols that have been installed and consecrated by
sages and seers such as Bhrigu, Markandeya and others
(4) Manusha: Refers to idols I images installed and consecrated in
temples or in their houses. Other religions also do have symbols before
which they kneel and offer prayers.
Meaning
O Lord of Lords (Deva, Deva), you are my mother (/Wafa); You are my father
(p/'fa); You are my sole relative (bandhu)', You are my Guru; You are my
knowledge (Vidya)', You are my wealth (dravinam)', You are everything to me
(sarvam). It is true that everyone in this world is driven by symbols. A flag is
not a piece of cloth - it is a national symbol. The government seal is not any
rubber stamp - it carries a symbol of authority. Idol worship is not peculiar to
Hinduism. The Christians worship the cross. The Mohammedans keep the
image of the Kaba stone, when they kneel and do prayers. Even a Vedantin
has the symbol of OM for fixing his wandering mind. The divinity of the all
pervading God is shining in every atom of His creation and He is there in the
218
idols as well. According to the Vaishnava system Sriman Narayana is present
in consecrated images (Archavatar) also.
The ways and rules for worship - Puja Vidhi are described in Hindu
scriptures. There are sixteen steps described when you want to worship an
idol - Shodasha Upachara. The details are given below. All the steps are
accompanied with the chanting of mantras.
No Upachara Explanation
219
12 Deepa The wick of light which is kept or waved before
the holy symbol of the God. This refers to
burning the egoistic mind and Karma.
There are different stages of worship. The first stage is idol worship and forms
the seed from which his understanding will grow. At this first stage the
sadhaka superimposes the God and his attributes on the idol. Gradually, he
will see the Lord in the idol and in all creatures, in all the names and forms in
this universe. He will feel His presence everywhere. He will then be able to
perform mental worship. Eventually, with unceasing worship on the Supreme
Brahman, he will inch towards Brahma Saakshatkaara.
For various people, practice of elaborate rituals or Yogas may not be possible.
Moksha will then remain a dream for them and Samsara will be eternal.
However, it is not as if their cause is lost. In the Bhagavad Gita Lord Krishna
assures -
220
This is the noblest of all Shlokas in the Bhagavad Gita. To Sri
Ramanujacharya, this is the final verse (charama Shloka) of the whole Gita.
So these are the final verses of Lord Krishna to Arjuna in the 18th chapter, 66th
Shloka of the Gita. The meaning is - if the aspirant has no capacity to perform
Sadhanas like Karma Yoga, Jnana Yoga or Bhakti Yoga etc, he can perform
this alternative sadhana through charama sloka. “Having given up all
Dharmas or rites unintentionally, surrender to the Lord alone. I will release
you from all sins and give Moksha”. It explains that Lord as the only Upaya or
means to be adopted.
Homa or Havan
Homa (also known as homam or havan) is a Sanskrit word which refers to any
ritual in which making offerings into a consecrated fire is the primary action.
Homa is an important religious practice in Hinduism, Buddhism and Jainism.
Homa and Aradhana are basically offering of intensive Puja to different Gods
and Goddesses. Some call it Homa Puja; some call it Homam or Homan.
People do Homa Puja and Aradhana to get faster spiritual effects or to get
benefits like - To get peace of mind and happiness , peace at home (griha
shanti) and at workplace
Although a consecrated fire is the central element of every homa ritual, the
procedure and items offered to the fire vary by the occasions for the
ceremony, or by the benefit expected from the ritual. Procedures invariably
involve -
The making of offerings (whether real or visualized) to them with the fire as a
media, amid the recitation of prescribed prayers and mantras. The goal of all
Homams is the prosperity of the people at large by energizing and protecting
the environment. The Sun is considered as the main source of energy supply,
and fire is considered as a representation of the Sun's energy.
221
Yagyas
Yagna is a ritual of sacrifice.
There are 400 yagyas described in the Vedas. Of these, 21 are theoretically
compulsory for a Brahmin. They are also called nityakarmas. The rest of the
Yagna are optional, which are performed for specific benefits- kamyakarma
Prana
The nucleus of all activities of the body is the Prana. It gets its work done
through Upa-Pranas or secondary Pranas just as a king gets his work done by
his subordinates. Each of these Upa-Pranas have their own work areas and
they operate from specified action centres so to say. However, it must be
noted that there is only one vital-breath or Prana. The five Pranas are - (a)
Prana (b) Apana (c) Vyana (d) Udana (e) Samana. Different names are given
to it on account of the different duties it performs in the body. The fivefold
nature is a functional division.
The Prana dwells in the eye, the ears, nose and mouth enabling them to see,
to hear, inhale and exhale and speak. The Apana is in the organs of excretion
and procreation and initiates the process of discharge of the wastes and
procreation. Between the Prana and Apana, in the region of the navel is
located Samana. The body energy and vitality produced by digestion is
equally distributed by its function. The lotus like heart is the seat the subtle
Atman known as Lingatma. From within the space of the heart seventy
222
thousand energy channels branch out. Prana moves through all these
channels giving energy to all the limbs and senses. For this reason, it is also
referred to as Vyana.
At the time of death Udana, raises by the Susumna-nadi (One of the energy
channels) which goes up to the top of the head taking the soul after it and
departs the body. It reaches regions of the blessed or that of the condemned
depending upon the good or bad actions performed. Evidently, Udana is the
subtle aspect of the Prana which not only pervades the whole system, but
also controls the Linga sharira (subtle body) in which the soul resides.
The Body
This physical body is composed of five great elements or the Mahabhutas,
namely, earth, water, fire, air and ether. The Devas or gods are endowed with
a divine or luminous body. The fire Tattva is predominant in them. In man the
earth Tattva is predominant in us. In the case of aquatic animals the element
of water predominates. In the case of birds the element of air predominates.
Hardness of the body is due to the portion of earth (Prithvi); the fluidity in us,
is due to portion of water(Apa/?); the warmth that you feel in the body is due to
fire (Agni)-, moving to and fro and such other activities are due to air (Vayu)',
space is due to Akasa or ether. Jivatma or the individual soul is different from
the five elements.
After death these elements are dissolved. They reach their original sources
from the inexhaustible storehouse of nature. The element of earth goes and
joins its storehouse of Prithvi Tattva. The other elements also go back to their
sources.
The dead body is bathed and newly clothed and is taken to the cremation
ground where it is laid on the funeral pyre. The Mantras that are now chanted
are addressed to the spirit. The spirit is invoked to throw out from its body its
five Pranas or the vital airs, so that they may mingle with their counterparts in
the external air. The body is then addressed to dissolve itself with its five
material components of earth, water, fire, air and ether from where it originally
arose. The body is then offered to fire. The spirit which is thus driven out of
the body in consequence of the dissolution begins its onward march to the
Beyond. The respective functions of the organs are blended with the presiding
gods. Sight goes to the Sun from where it had its power of vision; speech
goes to the fire, life-breath to the air, the ear into the quarters, the body into
the earth, hairs into annual herbs, hairs of the head into trees and blood and
semen into waters.
223
Pancha Pranas
Vayu is wind or air. Vayu is Prana or vital force. Prana moves the senses or
Indriyas. Prana generates thoughts. Prana moves the body and causes
locomotion. Prana digests the food, circulates the blood, excretes urine and
motion. Prana causes respirations. It is through Prana you see, hear, feel,
taste and think. The sum total of all Pranas is Hiranyagarbha or Lord Brahma.
Prana is manifestation of Prakritis. Gross Prana is breath. Subtle Prana is vital
force. Just as there is the subtle bladder within the football, so also there is
the subtle body or Sukshma Deha within this gross body. Udana Vayu draws
out the subtle body from the gross body at the time of death. It is this subtle
body that goes to heaven and works in the dreaming state. Udana Vayu is the
vehicle of transport for all Pranas. Its abode is the throat.
This immortal Soul or Atman which is the source and support for all the
Pranas, mind, intellect, senses and the body abides in the chambers of your
heart. This Atman is in the heart where there are a hundred and one arteries.
Every one of these has seventy-two thousand branches. Vyana which does
the circulation of blood moves in these arteries. A dead body cannot speak,
cannot see. It remains like a log. It is the soul that enlivens, galvanises,
moves and directs the body, mind and senses.
Udana, which goes up through one of these, leads you to the higher worlds by
means of your meritorious actions, to the evil worlds by means of your evil
deeds and to the world of men by a mixture of both deeds.
The soul is fully embodied on the eleventh day. It starts on its journey to the
judgement seat of Lord Yama, the God of death. It takes one full year from the
time of death to reach Lord Yama’s place. The path is beset with obstacles,
distress and difficulties. The man who has done the most wicked deeds
suffers more. But the difficulties can be removed and the journey be rendered
easy and comfortable by the oblations and offerings given by the son of the
deceased during the first year of the soul’s journey and by feeding pure and
learned Brahmins. The son should offer rice-balls to the father, without
weeping. Death is certain for those who are born, and birth is certain for the
dead.
This is inevitable. Therefore, you should not grieve over it. The ten days’ rites
should not be neglected. The son should perform the Sapinda ceremony on
224
the twelfth day and the sixteen monthly offerings. The soul is sustained on its
onward march to the judgement seat by the libations offered to it by the son.
The soul is scorched on the way by intense heat, but the gift of an umbrella by
his son on the eleventh day gives pleasant shade above his head. The path is
full of great thorns, but the gift of shoes helps him to go riding on horses. The
miseries of cold, heat and wind are dreadful there, but he goes happily along
the way by the power of gift of clothes. There is great heat and there is no
water, but drinks water when thirsty, through the gift of a water-pot by his son.
The son should make a gift of a cow.
in the ancestral life viz., father, grandfather and great grandfather, and
mother, grandmother and great grandmother. These are the ancestors to
anyone living here. He who has done meritorious actions on this earth-life
becomes united with his ancestors in the Pitri-loka and lives with them.
Those who have given up the performance of Sraaddha, Tarpana and other
religious rites on account of wrong influence, ignorance and egoism have
done great harm to their ancestors and themselves. They should wake up
now. They should start doing these ceremonies from now. It is not too late
now.
Departure of Soul
At the time of death when the breathing becomes difficult the Jiva or the
individual self (Atman) that is in the body goes out making noises. The
departure of the Atman is immediately followed by the departure of the vital
force (Prana). It is presided over by the Supreme self-luminous Atman. It goes
making noises because it is afflicted by the pain as the vital parts are being
slashed. Loss of memory is caused as a result of this vital and excruciating
pain. He is then put in a helpless state of mind on account of the pangs felt. At
this point in time man cannot think of God. He should have practiced much
earlier a suitable means for that end. When the man is about to die, the
various organs withdraw themselves into their original sources and help no
more the function of the organs. In death there is a complete withdrawal of the
organs into the heart or the heart-lotus or Akasa of the heart.
Knowledge, work and past experience are the three factors in deciding the
future of an individual. One should, therefore, cultivate virtues, perform good
225
actions so that he may attain a desirable and agreeable body with desirable
enjoyments.
It is not possible that in one life the entire Karma of the previous life is worked
out. Because a man might have done both good and bad deeds, as a result of
which he is born as a god, or as an animal. The working out of both kinds of
Karmas simultaneously in one birth is not possible. Hence although the result
of virtuous actions is exhausted by the enjoyment in heaven, there still are
other Karmas in store according to which a man is born again in good or bad
environments. The soul has a vision of the body to come.
Shraaddha
The Karma Kanda of the Vedas, the sacred books of the Hindus, has laid
down different
duties for man according to his position in life and according to the order to
which he belongs. All these injunctions are embodied in the book called
Manusmriti. Manusmriti is the code of law and conduct for the Hindus. Kings
and rulers of the past were guided by the rules contained therein for the
maintenance of peace and order in the country. The Manusmriti has divided
human society into four main divisions known as Brahmana, Kshatriya, Vaisya
and Shudra. It has also made four divisions of the different stages of life of an
individual viz., Brahmacharya, Garhasthya,Vanaprastha and Sannyasa.
Brahmacharya is the life of a student, Garhasthya, the household life,
Vanaprastha, the life in the forest given to religious pursuits, and lastly
Sannyasa, the life of a mendicant after renouncing all worldly activities. These
are the four Ashramas of life.
For a householder the scriptures have imposed the Pancha Maha Yajnas, the
five great sacrifices as obligatory duties of life. The neglect of these duties
entails penalty. These great sacrifices are:
226
2. Rishi Yajna (sacrifice to Rishis),
Every householder should perform the Sraaddha ceremony for his ancestors.
Pitris are forefathers who dwell in the Pitriloka. They possess the power of
clairvoyance and clairaudience. When Mantras are recited, they exercise a
tremendous influence through their vibrations. The Pitris hear the sounds
through the power of clairaudience and they are pleased. They bless those
who offer the oblation. In Sraaddha, the essence of food offerings is taken up
by the Sun’s rays to Suryaloka and the departed souls are pleased with the
offerings.
Sraaddha ceremony is done once in every year. A day of the Pitris is equal to
one year of human computation. This is the reason why we have to perform
Sraaddha ceremony once in a year.
Some people entertain the doubt, “When the Jiva undergoes transmigration
and takes another birth after leaving this physical body, is it necessary that we
should perform Sraaddha ceremony for him? He is no more in the heavens.
To whom will the oblations reach?” In the ninth chapter of the Gita, Lord
Krishna has made it very clear that those virtuous persons who perform
sacrifices for the attainment of heaven attain to those worlds of enjoyments.
“They having enjoyed that spacious world of Svargas, their merit (Punya)
exhausted, enter the world of the mortals; thus following the Dharma of the
triad, desiring objects of desires, they attain to the state of going and
returning.” This establishes the theory of attainment of heaven after death,
and rebirth in the mortal world after the exhaustion of virtuous acts. The
enjoyments in heaven and peace of the soul are enhanced by the
performance of Sraaddha ceremony. The suffering in worlds other than
227
heaven according to the merits of one’s own actions is mitigated by the
performance of Sraaddha ceremony by his sons. So in both cases the
performance of Sraaddha is a great help. The Pitris remain in heaven
(Pitriloka, Chandraloka) for a very long period.
Some people argue and say that if a man once performs Sraaddha ceremony
to his forefathers at Gaya and other places of religious importance, he need
not do it every year thereafter. This is not a general rule and does not apply to
all. It applies only in certain exceptional cases. If people take shelter under
this exception and discontinue Sraaddha ceremony by once offering Pinda,
etc., at Gaya, they do so out of sheer ignorance. They consider it merely a
burden to perform Sraaddha ceremony and avoid it. They have not
discharged their duties properly.
228
Chapter VIII - Selected Stutis
Swetashvaropanishad. 3.8
Introduction
I know the Supreme Purusha, who is of the colour of the sun and is beyond all
darkness. It is only by knowing Him that one goes beyond death. There is no other way
by which one can get there.
Everyone prays, some more often than others. Even a heavily indoctrinated atheist will
pray one day. Prayer involves (a) someone who prays (b) altar at which a person offers
his prayers (c) the mode of prayer. Prayer always has a purpose. You pray because you
desire something. Even when you pray for mental clarity (Antahkarana shuddhi), peace
of mind or the ultimate Moksha it is still a desire. Implicit in praying are three important
truths (a) acceptance of his or her limitations - on the part of the person who is praying
(b) acceptance of a superior Self who can grant your wishes, (c) acceptance that the
Lord will listen to your prayers and grant your wishes. Acceptance is the first and direct
result of prayer- the melting of ego. Prayer is worthless without devotion or Bhakti.
At times you achieve what you prayed for within a short time. Quite often, the results do
not occur within a short time and are not seen by the anxious devotee. The unseen
results will manifest in time and we call it (Kripa) grace. You can pray for yourself or for
the welfare of others you love.
Prayer can be said in simple words or in a more elaborate ritualistic manner. Ramana
Maharshi has described that prayer may be offered in any one of the three different
forms- (a) Kaayika (physical) (b) Vacika (oral) (c) Maanasa (mental). Ritual is physical
form of prayer. Singing the praise of the Lord is an oral form of prayer. Chanting a
mantra silently is a mental form of prayer.
229
(1) Hearing about God (2) singing about His greatness (3) remembering Him (4) serving
Him through the service of all beings as His embodiments (5) worshipping Him in Holy
images (6) paying obeisance to Him (7) practicing the attitude of a servant towards Him
(8) cultivating loving intimacy with Him (9) surrendering one’s, body, mind and soul to
Him.
3 Remembering Him ▲
Whatever is done according to one’s natural capacity by one’s body, words, mind
senses Buddhi and the self - all that should be dedicated to Lord Narayana, the
Supreme Being.
230
Worship is the expression of devotion, reverence and love to the Lord. The Upaasaka
prays to the Lord for granting him his wishes. The word Upaasana literally means sitting
near God. Worship of the Lord has a number benefits - (a) purifies the heart (b)
generates harmonious vibrations (c) steadies the mind (d) purifies and ennobles the
emotions (e) harmonizes the five sheaths (f) eventually leads to God realization.
Upaasana /s of two kinds.
Pratika Upaasana: Pratika refers to a symbol. Pratika Upaasana is, in fact, Saguna
Upaasana - that is worshipping God with a form. Meditation on idols, pictures of Lord
Rama, Krishna, Shiva, Rajarajeshwari come under this category.
These are His inherent attributes that form His Swaroopa (inherent nature). Basically,
these attributes are manifested in Him in relation to finite beings. However, He has
additional qualities referred to as His Swabhava which is unrelated to anything.
In addition to these, the Supreme Being has manifested in Him countless auspicious
qualities (known as Kalyana Gunas) described as His Swabhava. The characteristics
forming the Swabhava are identified with six major qualities (Bhagas) described in the
Vishnu Purana as powers characterizing the Bhagavan (God). They are Jnana
(omniscience), Bala (Omnipotence), Aishwarya (lordship), Shakti (creative power),
Veerya (immutability), and Tejas (splendour). Sri Ramanujacharya identified the
Upanisadic Supreme Brahman with Lord Narayana. In Gadya Trayam, one of the major
and brilliant works of Sri Ramanujacharya, more of this can be read. I have made an
attempt to provide a commentary on Gadya Trayam.
231
While Saguna Upaasana is concrete meditation, Nirguna Upaasana is abstract
meditation. The nine fold path of devotion detailed above constitutes Saguna
Upaasana. Chanting of OM with Atma Bhava will come under Nirguna Upaasana.
Practitioners of Saguna and Nirguna Upaasana attain the same goal. However, practice
of Nirguna Upaasana places more demands on the Sadhak. A person choosing this
path will have to give up attachment to his body from the very beginning of his spiritual
practice.
The Vedic Rishis have viewed the entire Universe as a manifestation of the Supreme
Being. Earth, water, fire, air, space are all His manifestations. Going one step further
these Rishis have nominated each one of these manifestations as a Devata (God).
There is only one Supreme Being. However, He is being referred to by different names.
We must clearly understand that in our religion, which I will call it as Sanatana Dharma
(and not as Hindu religion) we worship one Supreme Being (Parabrahman). We have
been accused of polytheism (worshipping of many Gods) which is incorrect.
When the Rishis offered their prayers to Agni, Vaayu, Indra, Varuna, they are, in fact,
offering their prayers to that one Supreme Being who is supporting all these powers. As
such when we pray for a targeted objective such as a healthy life or for a success in
business or studies, for reaching greater heights in spiritual progress we are still praying
to that one Supreme Self. It is for this reason that a major portion of the Vedas have
been presented in the form of mantras / prayers. These prayers have come in a number
of different forms.
Mantras
“Mananath traayate iti mantraha” Mantra is a sacred word with thought power. There
are various kinds of Mantras.
Saattwika Mantras: These are chanted for illumination, supreme divine love and
realization of God.
Raajasika Mantras: These are chanted for progeny and worldly prosperity.
232
There are three different classes in Mantras. They are called the “three limbs of
Mantras"
(1) Mantra: As indicated earlier is, thought power, given in a few syllables or words for
meditation.
(a) General Stotras are prayers for general goodness that has to come from
God according to His will
3) Kavaca: These mantras are used as armours for protection. A number of mantra
armours are found in Puranas.
Japa: The importance of sound and proper intonation forms the basis for the
effectiveness of mantras. Repetition of the holy incantation of the mantra is what is
called Japa. The syllable “Ja”destroys birth and death cycle. The syllable “pa”destroys
sins. That which destroys sins and puts an end to the birth-death cycle is called Japa.
Japa can be classified as follows -
233
Vaacika: Refers to oral repetition of a mantra. This is classified into two categories -
Upaamsu and oral
Upaamsu: Refers to the oral repetition of a mantra without making any sound. This is
when the Sadhak repeats the mantra and others sitting even nearby will not be able to
hear the sound.
Oral: In this case the mantra is repeated and the sound may be heard with lip
movement. This is when the Sadhak repeats the mantra within the hearing of others.
Manasika: Refers to mental Japa. Once again there are two categories.
Ajapa Japa: Refers to meditation on the breath. The Sadhak performs a meditation on
the spirit of the mantra and the meaning of the sacred word without a movement of the
tongue or the lips.
You may have noticed that all Veda mantras conclude with the words - Om Shantih
Shantih Shantih.
Shanti means peace. There is a reason behind repeating the word Shantih thrice. We
usually encounter problems from three agencies.
3) Problems due to nature and others that are beyond our control - such as rain,
thunder, Fire
234
By uttering Om Shantih Shantih Shantih we are praying for protection from these
agencies.
At this stage, it may be in order to try and get a better understanding of mantra and
Japa. How are mantras constructed?
The basic principle underlying a mantra is that this Universe of ours is made up of
different kinds of vibrations and energies working at different levels. We are familiar with
the vibrations and energies that we experience in our everyday lives at the physical
level - for example light, sound. However, the ancient Rishis have identified presence of
vibrations and energies at the super-physical levels. They have also discovered that
thoughts, emotions and even subtler worlds (Sukshma lokas), to which reference is
made frequently in our religious literature are based on vibrations and energy plays.
Further investigation by the Rishis revealed that not only all manifested worlds are
based on various kinds of vibrations and energies but all these vibrations, in turn, are
connected with one another and can be traced to one fundamental all embracing
vibration. This primary vibration is the source of all other vibrations and is called
“Naada”. The Ultimate Reality which is responsible for Naada is referred to as Shabda
Brahman.
Another fact that has to be understood in the theory of mantra yoga is the existence of a
relationship between vibrations, forms and consciousness.
An example is - light and sound vibrations are received by our sense organs (eyes and
ears) and the form is recognized by our consciousness. When both these vibrations are
cut off the form is not perceived on the physical plane.
A particular vibration will keep elements of a form together and the form will fall apart
when the vibration ceases. These vibrations need not necessarily take place in the
physical plane - but they may take place on different planes depending on the nature of
the form and the life acting as the soul for it.
If vibration is related to both form and consciousness then we can use vibration to do
two things - (a) use vibrations to produce different kinds of natural phenomena (b) bring
about changes in consciousness.
235
Tantric literature gives a number of mantras which can be used to bring about some
specific desired results. It just utilizes powers hidden in certain combination of sounds to
yield the desired results. Mantra Yoga, on the other hand, utilizes powers hidden in
certain combination of sounds for the un-folding human consciousness. Japa, which
refers to physical or mental repetition of mantras produces vibrations in different planes
and enables the Sadhak to reach deeper layers of consciousness. The eternal
consciousness of the Supreme is everywhere and is beating all the time against the
walls of our mind. It is our lack of sensitivity that is preventing us from recognizing it.
Five Mahabhutas (Ether, Air, Fire, Water and Earth)/7am, Yam, Ram, Vam, Lam
Parabrahman A urn
Shiva Haum
Mahalakshmi Shreem
Saraswati Aim
Ganesha Gam
Mantras are constructed by arranging the letters of the alphabet in certain combinations
with necessary directions for their exact and correct pronunciation. Obviously, this can
only be done by a person who knows the subtler properties of the different sounds. No
one can predict the effect produced by a certain combination of sounds without a
thorough investigation and experimentation. These experiments have to be performed
both on the physical and super physical planes. It is then obvious only great Rishis who
know the effects produced by sounds and their combinations are qualified to construct
mantras and pass them on to Sadhakas for their Japa. The particular Rishi who has
discovered or constructed the mantra after the necessary investigation is called the
Rishi of that particular mantra. Naturally, the power of the mantra is dependent on the
potency of the sound combinations used and the investigations on its pronunciation and
effects carried out by the Rishi.
236
The crucial point to remember in regard to the Japa is that it is not a mechanical
repetition of a name. What is required is complete focus of all the powers of the
individual towards a definite end. One should remember that nothing can be gained in
this world without an effort and nothing can be gained suddenly. You must be prepared
for a long, persistent and earnest effort. It is a gradual process. There are no short cuts.
Gayatri Mantra
(Rig Veda 3.62.10)
The Japa (meditative utterance) of the Gayatri is an integral part of Sandhya, the daily
practice of the Hindu. This mantra is capable of unfolding our spiritual faculties in a
remarkable manner.
In Hindu scriptures, the word Gayatri is used in 3 different senses, (a) The well known
Gayatri mantra which is recited during Sandhya (b) For the meter or Chandas in which
the above mantra is cast (c) For the Devi (or Goddess) who wields the power of this
mantra.
At the start of creation when manifestation takes place, the primary differentiation is into
Consciousness and Power (Shakti). This Shakti, in turn, differentiates further into
innumerable powers corresponding to the multifarious functions which have to be
performed in a manifested universe. Each power or Shakti is matched by a
corresponding function of consciousness. These Shaktis and associated
consciousnesses are the Devis and Devatas of Hinduism. Each function and power is
given a particular name and form. The form given has a deep symbolic reference with a
view to give a concept of the particular divine function or power.
It is said that the Rishis have recognized 330 million Devatas of various gradations who
have their abodes in various Lokas or regions. Each Devata has a name or mantra for
which he is the presiding deity. When a Sadhak chants the specific mantra he is, in fact,
invoking the particular Devata or Shakti. The mind, occupied in the contemplation of
such a deity, takes the shape of that deity or becomes as powerful and pure as the
deity.
Chanting a mantra without devotion becomes mechanical and is not beneficial. At the
same time, when a Sadhak chants a mantra with devotion with neither the external form
of worship (with knowledge of its esoteric meaning) nor internal worship (such as
237
sacrificing the ego or the burning of all desires) the chanting does not yield the full
benefits.
That brings us to the question on what particular function that Gayatri Devi performs.
The main function of Gayatri is the liberating function of the Supreme Brahman which
frees the Jeevatmas from bondage. Bondage is brought about by the Jiva identifying
itself with matter (Prakruti). Self realization starts when the Jeeva realizes the error in
this cognition. The more we identify ourselves with matter or Prakruti, the more we
become slaves of our vehicles and environment. The more we identify ourselves with
Self or consciousness the more we free ourselves from Jada Jagat (material Universe)
and our journey towards realizing Para Brahman begins.
This realization can take place at 3 levels - Intellectual, intuitional and Real. The word
Real is being used here to convey Pratyaksha Jnana or realization. The 3 forms of
Gayatri used in trikala- Sandhya (worship performed at 3 junctures of the day) are
connected with these 3 stages.
At the early stages, it is possible to acquire some knowledge of Brahman and His
functions in the Universe by studying various books. This knowledge is purely
intellectual- just theoretical knowledge without being backed by any personal
experience. Yet this is an important step for further progress.
This leads to the next step of knowing Brahman through intuition or spiritual perception.
By long and continued practice of moral disciplines and the practice of Dhyana
(concentration) and Upaasana (continuous thought of God) the mind of the seeker is
purified and develops the power to receive the Divine. At this stage the seeker’s faith is
strengthened by the glow of love and develops into Paraa Bhakti. His mind, without
external simulation, goes towards God in place of sense objects.
The devotee then feels a great attraction towards the God and the feeling will start
intensifying. By then the devotee is madly in love with the Supreme Self and is always in
intimacy with the divine.
This kind of perception is indirect perception of the Reality. By now the Sadhak starts
recognizing the immanent Reality through various forms. Sadhak then passes on to the
more exalted stage of Parama Bhakti and continues to be in direct touch with the
Supreme Self. And the Supreme Self is also the Universal Mind in which the knowledge
of all the Vedas is contained. It can then be seen that the effective way of knowing the
Vedas is through Gayatri or any other means which brings about this gradual
unfoldment of our consciousness. For this reason Gayatri is referred to as Mother of the
Vedas.
238
I have stated that the function of the Gayatri is to free the Jeeva from bondage and to
wipe out the sins. It should not be understood that Gayatri Upaasana at the end of each
day is a convenient way to destroy all sins committed during the day. It is to be
understood that the Upaasana counteracts tendencies to commit sins or evil actions
and strengthens spiritual prowess.
Om Bhoorbhuvasuvah
Tat Saviturvarenyam Bhargo Devasya Dheemahi
Dhiyo yo nah prachodayaath
(1) Gayatri mantra is not a pure mantra alone! It is, in fact, both a mantra and a
prayer.
A pure mantra depends for its effectiveness upon the power of the mantra Shakti
- the power inherent in the sound. In a few cases, the mantra may not appear to
carry a meaning on the face of it. Gayatri mantra has inherent in it a tremendous
power. This mantra is then combined with a prayer. Prayer, offered with intense
devotion and feeling, once again, has a tremendous power. Thus when the
power of the mantra is combined with the power of the prayer we then get a very
potent tool for the unfoldment of our spiritual potentialities.
(2) The mantra can be viewed to consist of three well defined parts
The purpose of the first part is to arouse the spiritual powers which are latent in the
heart of every human being. The spiritual powers are transformed from a potential to an
active form. The potency inherent in the sound of the first part does this function.
The purpose of the second part is to stimulate in the mind of the Sadhak, an intense
resolve to come into contact with the consciousness of Savita, the presiding deity of our
solar system.
The purpose of the third part is to bring about an attitude of self-surrender on the part of
the Sadhak. This is essential for the flow of Divine grace (Kripa)
239
Pranava - OM
Pranava, the humming sound produced by the one lettered word OM is not an ordinary
mantra. OM is formed by adding the three letters A,U,M. A represents the physical
plane and the waking state, U represents the astral or mental plane and the dreaming
state, M represents all the deep sleep state and that is unknown and the reach of the
intellect even in our waking state. OM is regarded as the symbol of Parabrahman. It is
indicated in the Yoga sutra - “ tasya vaachakah Pranavah”. In fact, the whole Mandukya
Upanishad is a commentary on the Pranava. Chant OM for an hour and any other word
also for one hour. You will feel the difference yourself.
A U M
240
It is impossible for an average reader to understand the occult significance and the
meaning attached to the names referred to in these Mantras. The mantra Hrim is said to
be the Sthula Pranava and the AUM as the Sukshma Pranava.
The Japa of Pranava is, by itself, an independent and powerful means of spiritual
unfoldment. Its inclusion in the Gayatri mantra increases enormously the effectiveness
of Gayatri.
Maha Vyaahriti
Bhoorbhuvasuvah
What Pranava is to the Ishvara of our solar system the Maha Vyahritis are to the
presiding deities of the lowest three planes in which we live in our everyday life -
namely the physical, astral and mental planes. In the Hindu scriptures they are called
Prithvi, Antariksha and Swarga. The three deities or Devatas of the three tattwas
(principles) which predominate on the three planes are - Agni, Vaayu and Aditya. The
three Maha Vyahritis are the Bija Mantras (seed mantras) of the three deities. It is true
that Ishvara is Lord of all in the Universe. Yet the powers aroused by the Maha Vyahritis
are indirectly derived from the Lord Himself. The general power of the Pranava is
supplemented by the special powers of the Maha Vyahritis. A story from
Chandogyopanishad throwing some light on the Maha Vyahritis is interesting.
Once Prajapati performed samyama (yogic meditation) on the nature of the Universe
(Vishwa) and found that the essence of the physical world (Prithvi) was Agni, that of the
Astral world (antariksha) is Vayu and for the lower heaven (swarga) is Aditya. On
further meditation he found that the essence of Agni was Rig Veda, that for Vayu was
Yajur Veda, and that tor Aditya was Sama Veda. On further investigation he found that
the essence of Rig Veda was Bhuh, for Yajur Veda it turned out to be Bhuvah and for
Sama Veda it was Suvah. Prajapati then reflected on the Maha Vyahritis. Out of this
reflection was born OM. As the veins pervade all leaves so does OM pervade all Vaak
(sound)
Though these things belong to different categories, the story brings out the fact that that
they are inter-related. The reason for this is - that all these are derived from the same
Supreme Reality which differentiates in different ways to produce Shaktis of different
types. In the same way the Maha Vyahritis may be considered as a differentiated form
of Pranava.
From this story, we can understand that the Maha Vyahritis are the Bija mantras of the
three Devatas Agni, Vaayu and Aditya. They are also the presiding deities for the lowest
three planes in which we live our ordinary lives, namely the physical (Prithvi), astral
241
(antariksha), and mental (svarga). These are also the Devatas of the three principles or
tattvas which dominate the three planes. We will come to that shortly
In short it means - we meditate upon the divine light of that adorable Sun of spiritual
consciousness which stimulates our power of spiritual perception. However, there is far
more to it when you probe into it.
This is, in fact, an invocation to Savita for more light or more enlightenment. It is a call of
the individual self to the Supreme Self for the ultimate goal in life.
This refers to the Sun in the Solar system. Our understanding of Sun is - that it is the
source of all kinds of energies which are needed for life support in the Solar system. But
the ancient Rishis have pointed out that the Sun’s role is not limited to being the centre
and source for physical life only. In fact, it nourishes other aspects of life as well -
physical, emotional, mental and spiritual. This Devata, this mighty and stupendous
consciousness, is referred to as Surya Narayana. Hence, the reference to Savita is not
just for the globe of fire that we see and feel but for the complete entity including the
spiritual Sun of consciousness. One, who has realised the mystery behind the Sun,
would have gone a long way in realising the mystery behind the cosmos. Hence, the
Savita of the Gayatri mantra is a fitting objective for a Sadhak.
The spiritual Sun is the very core of the spiritual consciousness. That spiritual
consciousness is stepped down in the various lokas or planes. We contact this
minimized versions of His consciousness at different levels by going into deeper layers
of our own consciousness. However, the Ultimate reality is indivisible and changeless.
When it appears as a limited version or conditioned consciousness of grades (bharga)
at different planes, one must understand that we are just experiencing the reflection of
the Ultimate Reality in our mind (chitta) which gives us an impression of different types
of consciousness.
Varenyam in Sanskrit means “excellent”, and for that reason the most desirable and
should be sought after. Naturally, from what has been written earlier, its ability to unfold
our consciousness and take us on a path that will put an end to the cycle of births and
deaths is the single most important reason for desiring it.
242
dhimahi
One important point to be noted is that the prayer contained in the Gayatri mantra is for
the benefit of all human beings. In the utter absence of any selfish motives lies the
tremendous spiritual power of the mantra and its Sadhana.
Japa of Gayatri is an integral part of Sandhya, the daily practice of Hindus. So it may be
in order to understand the significance of the sacred thread.
Upanayana samskara means the discipline through which the third eye is opened. It is
also known as Yagnopavita samskara, or the sacred thread ceremony. Normally, it is
done to the boy at the age of around eight years by the parents. It is a great initiation
given to the boy to maintain celibacy and study the Vedas. The mother is the first guru
to the child, and he grows and follows his instructions. She instructs the boy to engage
his mind in studying scriptures and meditate on the great Gayatri mantra which will be
imparted to him on that day.
The Guru blesses the child with the sacred thread chanting the following mantra.
Meaning -
Om. This holy thread is supremely sacred; progenitors have blessed this tread. By
wearing it over the body one attains longevity. The yagnopavitam or the sacred thread
blesses with strength, radiance and illumination.
The sacred thread is a symbol of purity given during the ceremony of Gayatri initiation. It
reminds the Sadhak of his responsibility to meditate and maintain purity.
243
There are three strands of in the sacred thread. The most important meaning of the
three strands is - ida, pingali and susumna nadis. Through these the Kundalini energy
manifests as prana and consciousness. The holy thread itself is the symbol of sacrifice
of ego. For this reason, it is called the thread of sacrifice or yagnopavita
Apart from the three nadis the sacred thread also symbolises a number of triads. For
example - Brahma, Vishnu, Shiva; Mahasaraswati, Mahalakshmi and Mahakali; the
three gunas Sattva, Rajas and Tamas
Before we conclude, it is important to note that the famous Gayatri mantra is one of a
class of mantras of its type. Every important deity has a Gayatri mantra. A few
examples are given below.
1. Vishnu Gayatri
2. Shiva Gayatri
3. Daksninamurthi Gayatri
4. Ganesha Gayatri
5. Rama Gayatri
244
6. Krishna Gayatri
7. Durga Gayatri
8. Lakshmi Gayatri
9. Saraswati Gayatri
Om Trayambakam Yajamahe
Sugandhim Pushtivardhanam
Urvarikam-iva Bandhanan
Mrityor Mukshiya mamrtaat
245
Mrityoha Bandhanath means from the clutches of death;
We worship the three eyed Lord (Shiva) who is fragrant and who nourishes all beings
well. May He liberate us from death even as the cucumber is severed from its bondage
(to the creeper). May we not be released from immortality.
The meaning for the word Mrityunjaya is - to win over death. The mantra is prescribed
for gaining a victory over death.
Victory over death does not mean that by a Japa of this mantra, we can prevent the
deterioration of the body leading ultimately to death. When the Self (Jiva) departs from
the body death results. No one can escape death. However, the Jiva does not die. It is
immortal. It is the body that falls off. Jiva and body are two separate identities. By the
grace of Eshwara a Jnani comes to realize this difference. To realize this difference,
even when one is alive is a true victory over death. This mantra is a prayer to the Lord
to grant him this knowledge.
People believe that the Japa of this mantra before stepping out of one’s house will
provide protection from dangers.. When it is recited referring to someone who just died,
it is believed, the dead person will attain Sadgati. It is also believed that reciting this
mantra referring to someone who had an accidental death, will provide Atma Shanti.
Ganapati Mantra
(Yajur Veda 4.5)
246
brahmanaam of the knowers of Brahman
brahmanaspatah 0 Lord of Vedas
nah our
srnvan listening
utibhih with all protective means
aseeda please sit
saadanam at the altar of fire ritual, in our heart
Maha Ganapatiye to the Maha Ganapati
Namah our Namaskaram - salutations
Through praises we worship you, the Lord of Vedas, the leader of all groups of Devas,
the visionary of all visionaries, the one who has great fame through various similes, the
most exalted of the knowers of Brahman and the one who shines in the hearts of
devotees. Listening to our prayers of praise, please sit at the altar of fire ritual in our
hearts, with all protective means.
\Ne worship you, Parameshwara, the Lord of Ganas, all living beings and even of the
Devas - being their creator and protector.
Shanti Mantras
When ever we undertake a task, it is essential that we approach it with the right mental
attitude. This preparation will greatly enhance the chances of success in our
undertaking. It is for similar reasons that we have a number of Prakaras (enclosures) in
our temples. As the devotee goes round each Prakara , his concentration improves and
his mind gradually gets focused on the deity he is going to worship. The chanting of
Shanti mantras, before the recitation of the Vedas helps the Rishis to gradually focus on
the Vedas they intend studying. The practice is to recite the Shanti mantras before
reciting holy texts such as Upanishads and Sooktas
247
Om is the symbol and representative of Brahman. It is uttered for securing all-round
auspiciousness. Shanti refers to peace and tranquility. Generally, the troubles that we
normally face fall into three categories (also referred to as Trivida Taapa )-
The problems are caused by us. Illnesses - physical and mental, suffered by us are
examples of this kind. They are referred to as Aadhyaatmika
Problems caused due to nature - Rain, thunder, fire are examples of this kind. They are
called Adhidaivika
By uttering Shantih three times, we are praying for protection from them. Let us now
have a look at a few Shanti mantras.
Shanti mantra-1
This is a prayer offered from both the teacher and the student at the time of the student
commencing his education. The prayer is for the successful completion of the education
without any obstacles or short comings.
This occurs as the Shanti Mantra for the Katha, Svetasvatara and the Maha Narayana
Upanishads
Om, May He protect us both (teacher and the taught). May He cause us both to enjoy
the bliss of Mukti. May we both exist to find out the true meaning of the scriptures. May
our studies be fruitful. May we never quarrel with each other. Let there be three fold
peace (Shantih, Shantih, Shantih).
Shanti mantra-2
248
This is the Shanti Mantra for the Taittiriya Upanishad.
As already explained, at the start of creation when manifestation takes place, the
primary differentiation is into Consciousness and Power (Shakti). This Shakti, in turn,
differentiates further into innumerable powers corresponding to the multifarious
functions which have to be performed in a manifested universe. Each power or Shakti is
matched by a corresponding function of consciousness. These Shaktis and associated
consciousnesses are the Devis and Devatas of Hinduism.
This whole world of ours is governed by the play of the various Shakties. Shakties
governing activities in the visible or gross world are each considered a Devata.
Similarly, Shakties governing activities in the subtle world (not visible to the naked eye)
are also regarded as Devatas (deities). They are referred to as Abhimani Devata
(guardian spirit). Each of the Devatas in turn governed an activity in the physical world
and a faculty of the human being.
For example, Aryama is considered to be the Abhimani Devata for Sun in physical world
and the eye of the human being. Mitra is considered as the Abhimani Devata for the
Day in the physical world and the Prana of the human being. The message for us is that
we should learn to live with these powerful Shakties governing aspects in the world.
This Shanti mantra is a prayer to the various Devatas to protect us.
The deities invoked here may be regarded as the delegate among whom the Supreme
distributes some of His powers. They might be considered as manifestations of the One
who lives behind them. This may also be understood from explanation given above -
that the Supreme Shakti differentiates into innumerable powers corresponding to the
multifarious functions which have to be performed in a manifested universe.
Man is often considered as a Universe in epitome. Similarly, the various deities that rule
over the cosmic functions are also conceived to have their corresponding rulership in
the personality of the man. This has been the observation of the ancient Rishis.
May Mitra, Varuna, Aryaman, Indra, Brhaspati and all pervading Vishnu be propitious to
us and grant us welfare and bliss. I bow down to Brahman in loving reverence. O Vayu,
I bow down to thee in adoration. Thou verily art Brahman perceptible. I shall declare
(vadishyami) thou art right; Thou art the true and the good. May that Universal being
Vayu preserve me. May He preserve the teacher. May Brahman protect me. May He
protect my teacher.
249
Mitra He is the guardian spirit of Praanavrtti or the in-breathing and the day.
He calls men to activity, sustains Earth and Sky, and beholds all with
un-winking eyes.
Varuna Governs the night and the breathing out. He is commonly associated
with Mitra, and is celebrated as the king of Gods and the Lord of the
Universe. In the hymns several grand attributes and functions are
ascribed, such as presiding over water in the sea, upholding Heaven
and Earth, possessing extraordinary power and wisdom, hating
falsehood, seizing transgressors with his Paasha (noose), pardoning
sin, and bestowing immortality
Aryaman He is regarded as the regent of the Sun and of Eyes. He is chief of the
Pitrs.
Indra Indra is the governor of the atmosphere and the Upper regions. He
presides over the Gods. He has vanquished a number of demons and is
considered a benefactor of the man. The Vedas praise his power and
energy. He is frequently invoked. He governs power and hands of the
man.
BrhaspatiHe is the God of wisdom and eloquence. For this reason he is deemed
the genius of speech and intellect. He is the deity in whom piety and
religion are personified.
Shanti mantra-3
250
Swasti Nah Tarkshyo Arishtanemih
Swasti No Brhaspatirdadhatu
Om Shantih, Shantih, Shantih.
Good is one thing and pleasant is quite another thing. These two, prompt entirely
different courses of action from us. They also yield different end results. In life we face
this choice very often. The wise having examined both distinguish one from the other.
With great care the wise man selects the good to the pleasant. The foolish driven by
greed and desires opt for the pleasant. The Katha Upanishad presents a discussion on
this topic in the form of a dialog between the King of Death and a young sage
Nachiketa.
To enable us make wise choices as we sail through our lives, we require a firm control
on our \ndriyas. This mantra is a prayer seeking Divine help in choosing the right from
the wrong.
Om. O worshipful ones (Devatas) may our ears hear what is auspicious. May we, who
are proficient in the Yagna karmas, see what is auspicious. May we sing your praise,
live our allotted span of life in perfect health and strength. May Indra extolled in the
scriptures by ancient teachers, the all-knowing Pushan (Surya, the Sun), Tarkshya
(Garuda, Lord Vishnu’s mount) who saves us from all harm, Brhaspati who protects our
spiritual lustre, vouchsafe prosperity in our study of the scriptures and practice of truths
contained therein.
Shanti mantra-4
Sages from the Vedic times treated life like a great Yagna. . This is a prayer for the
successful completion of this Yagna. Every created object is for this Yagna. This prayer
is for the well being of all of them
We pray and worship the Supreme for the welfare of all. We pray for the successful
completion of this Yagna. We pray for the welfare of those performing the Yagna. May
the Devatas do well to us (svastih astu) and for the whole mankind. May the trees and
251
plants (bheshajam) grow up to be tall (oordvam jigatu). May the welfare of bipeds
(dvipade; - two footed animals) be taken care of and they are happy. May the welfare of
quadrupeds (chatushpade; four - footed animals) living with us in this world be taken
care of.
Shanti mantra-5
This verse serves as the Shanti mantra for two Upanishads - the Brihadaranyaka and
Isaavaasya Upanishad.
All living beings, both movable and immovable, came out of the Supreme Being. He,
who sees all beings in the Supreme Self, and the Supreme Being in all beings, hates no
one. Hence loving the Prakruti and other Jivas in this world is as good as loving the
Supreme Being.
252
The meaning is -The Brahman is full - complete. The whole Prakruti is also full -
complete. From that Brahman, who is complete, has come this world of beings, Prakruti.
However, from that full (Brahman) when this full (Prakruti) is taken out - what remains is
still full.
Om Shantih, Shantih, Shantih
Incidentally, for those who are mathematically inclined, this verse also serves as a
definition for Infinity.
Shanti mantra-6
This is a prayer for the Sadhak whose sights are clearly set at higher
levels, who is seeking enlightenment, and who wants to escape from
the bondage of Samsara.
253
Shree Sooktam
Sooktas come under the category of Stuti Slokas. The word Sookta is from Su + Ukta
meaning very well told. Shree Sooktam is in praise of Goddess Maha Lakshmi - the
consort of Lord Narayana. This Sooktam is a compilation of a number of Sooktas
available in Vedas and Puranas. Sadhaks chant this Sookta having complete faith that
the grace of Maha Lakshmi will be bestowed on them.
254
5. Chandram prabhasam yashasa jvalanteem shriyam loke deva
jushtam udaaraam
taam padminimim sharanam aham prapadye alakshmir me
nashyatam tvaam vrne
I take refuge at the feet of Sri Lakshmi, who is beautiful like the moon
(Chandram), effulgent in a divine glow (prabhasam), who is blazing with
renown (yashasa jvalanteem), is adored by the gods (deva jushtam), is
full of mercy (udaaraam), wears a lotus in her hand (padminim). I
surrender to that Sri Devi (sharanam aham prapadye) and pray (vrne )
that she remove poverty from me (alakshmir nashyatam).
O Lakshmi, may Kubera (deva sakhah), the god of wealth and the lord
of fame (keerthishcha) follow me (upaithu) with all the wealth (maninaa
saha). Through your grace, I am born (pradhur bhoothah asmi) in this
country (asmin rashtre) that has a heritage of wealth. Bestow
(dadhathu) on me fame (keertim) and prosperity (ridhim).
255
9. Gandhadwaaram duradharsham nithyapushtaam kareeshineem,
Eshwaree sarva bhoothaanam thaamehopahvaye shriyam.
O Sri Devi (Sreeh)\ I would like to enjoy the noble desires (Kaamam),
the happiness (aakutim) that arises from within me (manasah), the truth
(satyam) in my speech (vachah) and the happiness derived due to an
abundance of cattle (pashunaam) and food (annasya) at my disposal.
May I gain (shrayatam) fame (yashah).
Sage Chiklita, you are the son of Sri Maha Lakshmi. Request Her to
provide (srujantu) us with holy water (apah) and good food (snigdhan\).
Please come live (vasa) in my (me) house (grihe). Please request
mother (mataram) devi (devim) Sri Devi (shriyam) to live (vasaya) in our
(me’) family (kule) forever.
256
14. Aardhram yah karineem yashtim suvarnaam hema maalineem
Suryam hiranmayeem Lakshmim jatavedo ma’ avah
O Agni Deva (jatavedah), invoke for me (ma’ avah) the goddess Maha
Lakshmi (Lakshmim) who is full of mercy (aardhram), is very solemn
(karineem), carries an ensign of authority (yashtim), has a beautiful
complexion (suvarnaam), is resplendent like the Sun (Suryam) and who
is radiant wearing golden ornaments (hema maalineem)
He, who (yah) prays for the grace of Sri Maha Lakshmi (srikaamah),
should be pure in body (suchih), control his senses (prayatah), perform
homa (juhu yaath) everyday (anvaham) with ghee (aajyam), and (cha)
always (satatam) chant (japeth) the fifteen mantras
(panchadasharcham) of Sri Devi (sriyah) given above.
257
me’) the same happiness (jushathaam) as when all your wants (sarva
kaamaan) are fulfilled.
I pray and meditate (upasmahe) on that Sri Maha Lakshmi, who shines
like the pleasant Moon (Chandraabhaam), who is the inner strength for
all the Devatas (eeshaanaanam) and who is resplendent like the Sun
(sooryaabham) . She is Sri devi (shriyam). She is Eeshwari. The
splendour of the three Devatas Sun, Moon and the Agni is due to Sri
Devi.
The devotees who do holy deeds (krutha punyanam), never get angry
(krodhah na bhavantih), are never jealous (matsaryam), never stingy
(lobhah) and they will never think of bad deeds (na ashubha mati). And
for the devotion to grow, they should often (sada) chant (japeth) Sri
Sooktam.
258
25. Varshanthu te vibhavari dhivo abhrasya vidyuthah,
Rohanthu sarva beejanyava brahma dvisho jahi.
O goddess Sri Devi, by your grace may dark clouds accompanied with
lightning (abhrasya vidyuthah) provide us rain (varshantu) day (dhivo)
and night (vibhavari). May all the seeds (sarva beejaani) germinate well
(apa rohantu) and grow. May all the people who abuse god (brahma
dvisha) be eliminated (jahi).
She who is fond of the lotus flower (Padmapriye), was born in the lotus
flower (padmini), holds a lotus in her hand (padmahasthe), lives in the
lotus flower (padmalaye), has broad eyes like the petal of the lotus
flower (padmadalaayathakshi), very dear to entire world (Viswapriye)
and who conducts herself in an endearing manner to her Lord Sri Maha
Vishnu (Vishnu manonukoole) -that Sri Devi please place your (tat)
lotus feet (paada padmam) on me (mayi) and grace me (sannidatwa).
259
28. Lakshmeem ksheera samudra raja thanayam Sri
rangadhaameswareem,
Dasi bhootha samastha deva vanithaam Lokaika deepaankuraam,
Sriman manda kataksha labdha vibhava brhmendra
gangaadharaam
Twaam trilokyakutumbineem sarasijaam vande Mukunda priyaam
260
under( Sfiaranye). O Goddess Narayani with three eyes (Trayambake)
I salute (namah asthu) thee (The’).
Sri Maha Lakshmi stays on the lotus flower (Sarasijanilaye). She carries
a lotus in her hand (sarojahaste), wears auspicious white cloths
(dhavalatara amshuka) and a sweet smelling garland (gandhamaalya).
O Bhgavathi, consort of Sri Maha Vishnu (Harivallabhe’), who fulfills the
desires of all (manogne), who protects all the three worlds (tribhuvana
bhootikari) - bless me with your grace.
Let us know about Maha Lakshmi. For that reason let us meditate on
Her, who is the consort of Sri Maha Vishnu. May Goddess Lakshmi help
us in this.
261
(apamrtuyavah), fear (bhayam), grief (shokam) and mental worries
(manah taapah)
Those who approach Sri Devi (shriya aniryaya) will be blessed with
abounding riches (shriye jaatah). Wealth (shriyam) and longevity (vayah
jaritrubhyh) will be presented (dadhaatu). Enjoying great wealth
(shriyam vasaanaa) they will reach a state that is beyond death
(amrutatwamaayan). In a short time (sadyah) they will obtain (bhajanti)
fame (savitaa) and victory (vidadhyoon).
All that is good is due to Sri Devi Herself. Those that realise this will
reach Sri Devi. One must always perform Yaaga accompanied with
proper mantras. Those that do this will be blessed with the wealth of
progeny and cattle.
Let us know about Maha Lakshmi. For that reason let us meditate on
Her, who is the consort of Sri Maha Vishnu. May Goddess Lakshmi help
us in this
Purusha Sooktam
(Rig Veda 10.8.90)
The word Purusha here refers to the Supreme Being - Parama Purusha, the Supreme
Purusha', Purushottama, the best among the Purushas', He is Sriman Narayana. He is
the source and basis of all creation.
The Purusha Sookta finds a place in all the Vedas, with slight variations. Though the
original Purusha Sookta mantra is found in Rig Veda, it also occurs both in Shukla Yajur
Veda (in Vajaneya Samhita) and Krishna Yajurveda (Taittiriya Samhita). With minor
differences it is found in Saama and Atharva Vedas also. This shows its supreme
importance. Detailed instructions are available on the use of this Sutra in fire Sacrifices.
Among the Veda mantras, Purusha Sooktam stands out for its mantra Shakti. It is
regularly chanted in temples, at home - while performing homa or offering prayers to
262
God at home. Tradition has it that the Sookta is to be recited daily along with Bhagavad
Gita or Vishnu sahasranama chanting.
We notice that the Purusha Sookta addresses all these three sections. It starts with the
praise of the Supreme Being, Lord Narayana, referred to as Purusha. It then tells us
that this world of beings has emerged as a result of the fruits of His sacrifice. It then
goes on to tell about the ways and means to overcome ignorance and realise God.
Hence, this Sookta may be regarded as a condensed Shastra.
Sages from the Vedic times treated life like a great Yagna. . This is a prayer for the
successful completion of this Yagna. Every created object is for this Yagna. This prayer
is for the well being of all of them
We pray and worship the Supreme for the welfare of all. We pray for the successful
completion of this Yagna. We pray for the welfare of those performing the Yagna. May
the Devatas do well to us (svastih astu) and for the whole mankind. May the trees and
plants (bheshajam) grow up to be tall (oordvam jigatu). May the welfare of bipeds
(dvipade; - two footed animals) be taken care of and they are happy. May the welfare of
quadrupeds (chatushpade; four - footed animals) living with us in this world be taken
care of.
263
The Supreme Being is Omnipresent. This is being expressed in a poetic
way. He has thousands of heads. All our heads are His. He has
thousands of eyes. All our eyes are His. He has thousands of feet. All
our feet are His. He is cognizing through every mind, seeing through
every eye, working through every limb. He not only pervades the entire
universe but transcends it as well.
The whole manifest universe (ethaa vaan), visible to us, is His (asya)
splendour (mahima). Yet (athah), He (Purushah cha) transcends it very
much (jyaayan). By a small part of His splendour, literally by one-fourth
(paadah), He supports this universe (bhoothanee vishwa) at all times -
in the past, present and future. However, a major part of His splendour
literally three quarter (tripaad), is beyond the range of the manifest
universe (divi) and embodies immortality (amrutham).
We will now be talking about one of the important subjects raised in the
Vedas - Yagna or Yaga.
Our ancient sages, taking a broad view, have come to regard the whole
world process as a great Yagna.
We notice that all that is born eventually dies. Flowers bloom only to
wither and fall off by the end of the day. Yet the dead ones have been
responsible for the birth of new ones. The withered ones have given
way to new blooms. Creation feeds on itself. This cycle reminds us of a
Yagna in progress.
264
We have a part to play in this universe. For our living we take from this
universe a number of items (eg) air, food and water. We, in turn, return
these back to the universe - in some other form. We are born with
some intelligence and capabilities. By a proper use of it, we return it
back to the world at large. This process of take and give is a basic
process. This is rule of a Yagna. Everyone has a responsibility to follow
this.
Within this broad Yagna of the world process, lie the specific yagnas,
and homas that people perform. Offerings such as ghee (clarified
butter) and others are made during the performance of the yagnas and
homas. While performing these rituals, we pray to Devatas to fulfill our
desires. The Bhagavad Gita (3.11) tells us that through these yagnas
we should please the Devatas and they in turn will respond to fulfill our
desires.
From the Purusha (tasmaat) emerged the Cosmos, the universe (viraat
ajaayata). Along with that (viraajo adhi) came forth, the cosmic person
the first creator, Brahma (Purushah jaatah) and he grew to pervade
everything (atyarichyatah). He (sah) then (paschat) created the Earth
(bhoomim) first and then the various bodies (purah) - both divine and
demonic.
From the Supreme Being, Sriman Narayana, came forth the Universe.
Along with that, the creative aspect of the Supreme Being, Brahma
265
came forth. Brahma grew very large after being born and included
everything within him. For this reason the universe is called
Brahmaanda. Brahma then created this earth and gave form to the
Devas, humans and animals.
6. Yatpurushena havishaa | devaa yajnam atanvata |
Vasanto asyaaseedaajyam | greeshma idhma Sharaddhavih
The Supreme Being, Sri Maha Vishnu, has pervaded everything in the
universe and protects it. Even the Havis offered while performing the
Yagna has also been pervaded by Him. The person for whom the Havis
is offered is once again Sri Maha Vishnu. Such is the nature of the
Supreme lord and is being expressed in the above Rik.
7. Saptaasyaa san paridayah trih sapta samidah krtaa
devaa yad yajnam tanvaanaah abadhnan purusham pashum
For this Yagna (asya), the five Mahabhutas together with night and day
(sapta) represented the seven boundaries (paridayah). Twenty one (trih
sapta) tatwas represented the sacrificial faggots (samidah). The
Devatas (devaa) started (tanvaanaah) the Yagna tying (abadnan)
Brahma (yat purusham) as the sacrificial beast (pashum).
When this Yagna was started, Srishti has not commenced. Material
required for performing the Yagna have not been created, for example,
Kusha grass, trees etc. So in this first Yagna, elements then available in
nature, or Prakruti, were used. Available elements fell into two
categories - those available in Prakruti externally and those available
internally.
Now for the Samidah - twenty one sacrificial faggots. For this, elements
available in Prakruti internally were chosen. Five Jnana Indriyas, organs
of perception, (Ear, skin, eyes, tongue, and nose) Five Karma Indriyas,
266
organs of action, (speech, hands, legs, anus and genitals), Five
physiological functions (Prana, Apana, Vyana, Udana and Samana),
Four Antahkaranas, inner instruments, (Manas, Buddhi, Ahamkara and
Chitta) together with Dharma and Adharma constitute twenty one
sacrificial faggots.
The creator Brahma, himself, was used as the sacrificial beast. The
Yagna commenced.
8. Tam yajnam barhishi prokshan purusham jaatamagratah
Tena devaa ayajanta saadhyaa rushayascha ye
From this great Yagna (tasmaad yagnaat), the celebrated Srishti Yagna
(sarva hutah), came out (sambrtam) curd (yogurt) mixed with ghee
(clarified butter) - prshadaajyam. Brahma then created (chakre) birds
(vaayavyaan), wild (aaranyaan) tame animals (graamyaascha) and
other living beings (pashoon)
10 Tasmaad yajnaat sarvahutah ruchah saamaani jignire
chandaagmsi jignire tasmaat yajus tasmaad ajaayata
From this great Yagna (tasmaad yagnaat), the celebrated Srishti Yagna
(sarva hutah), came out (jignire) the Rig Veda mantras (ruchah), Sama
Veda mantras (Saamaani). From this rite were born (jignire) the metres
(chandaamsi), the scheme of versification used in writing Slokas. Yajur
Veda (Yajuh) also issued (ajaayata) from this (tasmaat) Yagna.
We now see that from this Yagna rose the mantras for the Rig and
Sama Vedas. Yajur Veda also came out from this Yagna. Chandas also
issued from the Yagna.
Chandas is a scheme of versification used while writing Slokas. Based
on the number of letters, there are seven different Chandas.
Gayatri Chandas has 6 letters
Ushnith Chandas has 7 letters
Anushtup Chandas has 8 letters
Brhati Chandas has 9 letters
Pankti Chandas has 10 letters
267
Tushtup Chandas has 11 letters
Jagathi Chandas has 12 letters
Into what forms (kathidhaa) did the Devatas cast (vyakalpayan) Brahma
(Purusham) when (yath) they used Him as the sacrifice (vyadadhuh)?
What (kirn) did His (asya) face (mukham) become (aaseeth)? What was
told (uchyete) about His hands (bahoo)? What was told about His thighs
(ooroo) and feet (paadaa)?
One cannot imagine the amount of thought that went in before the
projection of the human being. In addition, how would the various
sections of human beings be represented in the form of the Supreme
Being was also given a thought.
13 Brahmano asya mukhamaseet baahoo raajanya krtah
Ooru tadasya yad vaishyah padbhyaagm shoodro ajaayata
Then, from the Supreme Being, was born the various luminous beings,
bodies and the different worlds.
The Moon (Chandrama) was born (jaatah) from His mind (manasah).
The Sun (Sooryah) was born (ajaayata) from the eyes (chaksho). Indra
(Indrah Cha) and Agni (Agnih cha) were born from His face (mukhaath).
Vayu, the wind god, was born (ajayata) from the breath (Vaayuh).
268
padbhyaam bhoomir dishah shrotraat tathaa lokaagm akalpayan
269
Te ha naakam mahimaanah sachante yatra poorve saadhyaah
santi devaah
The Universe was born (sambhootah) from water (adbhyah) and the
elemental essence (rasaath) of the earth (prthivyai). First (adhi) Brahma
was born (samavartata) from the Supreme Being who created this earth
(vishva karmanah). After perfecting (vidadhat) the forms of Brahma
(tasya), the Supreme Being (tvashta) has pervaded (eti) everything. The
world of forms created by Brahma (tat Purushasya) existed from the
beginning (agre) of creation (ajanaam).
20 Vedaahametam purusham mahaantam aadityavarnam tamasas
parastaat
Tamevam vidhvaanamrta iha bhavati\ naanyah panthaa vidyate
ayanaaya
270
The Supreme Being (Prajaapati) is moving (charati) around the world
(garbhe antah) as an active principle. Though He is unborn
(ajaayamaanah), being the Self of all, He manifests (vijaayate) Himself
in various (bahudhaa) forms. Wise men (dheerah) realize very well
(parijaayante) His (tasya) true form (yonim). Gods like Brahma
(vedhasah) seek (ichanti) the position (padam) which great sages like
Marichi (Mareecheenaam) have attained.
The position of Lord Brahma is the most coveted one. However, after
thousands of years, at the time of dissolution (Pralaya) the Shrshti
comes to an end. After 100 Brahma years, the duration of Brahma also
comes to an end. However, that is not the case with realized souls like
the great sage Marichi. He who realizes Bhagavan will become
Bhagavan (Brahmavith Brahmaiva bhavati). Hence there is no death for
such great people. For that reason, Gods like Brahma, desire to
become Rishis on this earth. The message that we get from here is that
though born as human beings we must take advantage of the unique
opportunity given to us and try to search and seek Sriman Narayana.
22. Yo devebhya aatapati yo devaanaam purohitah
Poorvo yo devebhyo jaatah namo ruchaaya braahmaye
271
think of the glory of the Supreme Being whose creation extends far
beyond of what we see. With a view to get us to admire His glory as a
creator, it is indicated here that Shrshti is His form. It will remind us that
behind everyone of His creations like the Sun, Moon, stars, ocean,
mountains and trees is His Divine will making each of them work for the
benefit of all living creatures.
25. Ishtam manishaanaa amum manishaanaa sarvam manishaanaa
Narayana Sooktam
(Taittiriva Aranyakam 4.10.13)
Before meditation, one has to recite this and contemplate on the meaning, which in turn
will help the Sadhak reach deeper levels of meditation. In the beginning the glory of God
described. It is then followed by a step by step instruction on how to direct one’s mind
during meditation - where and howto meditate.
It is customary to recite Narayana Sooktam along with the Purusha Sooktam. The ideas
expressed in this Sooktam form the basis for meditation on the Supreme Being.
Reciting this Sooktam before commencing on meditation will greatly aid in developing
intense meditation.
Meditation does not mean to merely sit in front of an image, stare at it or just imagine of
a familiar form. First we must try to understand where we stand in His divine presence.
We must then be able to picture His resplendent beautiful form in our mind. For this
reason, the following five mantras describe His glory.
272
1. Om. Sahasraseersham devam vishvaksham vishvasambhuvam
Vishvam Narayanam devamaksharam paramam padam.
273
Meditation is the final step in realizing Lord Narayana. The next mantra
indicates where one’s mind should concentrate while meditating. The
place for the meditation is in the region of the heart.
6. Anantham avyayam kavigm samudrentam vishva sambhuvam,
Padmakosha pratheekaasham hridayam chaapyadho mukham
The heart that is being referred to here is not the organ that circulates
the blood. Everyone is familiar with the location of this heart. On the
contrary, what is being referred to in the Rik is the “spiritual” heart.
Three distinct features for this spiritual heart are being described here,
(a) It is just about three finger spans above the navel. The organ heart,
that we are all familiar with, is also at about the same distance from the
navel - but it is slightly to the left. The spiritual heart is to the right of this
organ and almost at the center, (b) It is shining, as if, with a garland of
flames, (c) It is brilliant. These special features are not applicable to the
274
organ heart. The question is whether we will reach the stage of
perceiving this. Whether we do it or not, it is there for all the mankind.
With an understanding that we should meditate with our heart, a
number of people try to meditate concentrating their mind in the region
of our organ heart. Try they might, till the end it will remain a futile
exercise. What we should be concentrating on is the “spiritual” heart” -
on the “lotus of the heart”. True meditation is possible only there. For
many of us the lotus of our heart remains just a bud only. First we have
to open this bud into a flower. To succeed in this, earnest efforts in
terms of Japa and prayers are essential. Till he locates his spiritual
center, the Sadhak will find his mind wandering. This is a challenge.
The Supreme Being, Maha Vishnu, projected out of Himself the great
Universe; and having projected out of Himself the Universe, He entered
into every being and everything. He is the subtle essence of all. For this
reason He is called the Antaryamin. This Rik indicates the great abode
of the Supreme Being in the body
8 Santatam shilaabhistu lambatyaa kosha sannibham
Tasyaante sushiram sookshmam tasmin sarvam pratishthitam
In essence, this Rik tells us that there is a miniature Aakash within the
heart. Chandogya Upanishad describes this in the following manner -
As large as the Universe outside, even so large is the universe within
the lotus of the heart. Within it are heaven and earth, the Sun and the
Moon, the lightning and all the stars. What is present in the macrocosm
is also present in the microcosm. Though old age comes to the body,
the lotus of the heart does not grow old. At the death of the body, it
does not die. The lotus of the heart where Brahman exists in all His
glory - that and not the body, is the true city of the Brahman. Brahman
dwelling therein, is untouched by any deed, ageless, deathless, free
from grief, free from hunger and thirst.
9. Tasya madhye mahaanagnir visvarchir vishvato mukhah
So agrabhug vibhajan tishthan aahaaram ajara kavih
275
This is the next step in getting us to be introspective. As role of fire in
the space is in the external world, so is this Praana for this body. This is
the vital energy in our body. Praana performs all the tasks such as
assimilation of food that has been consumed, distributing the energy
consumed from the food to the various parts of the body, excreting the
waste - all essential for the maintenance and growth of the body. As
described above this Praana is situated in the narrow space of the
heart. Since its tasks are covering every part of the body, it is described
here as seeing all sides - (vishvato mukhah)
10. Tiryagurdhvam adhassaayi rasmayastasya santataa
Santaapayati svam deham aapaadatala mastakah
Tasya madhye vahni sikhaa aniya oordhvaa vyavasthitaa
The departure of Praana from the body is called death. Soon after the
departure of Praana, the body gets cold. The body is kept warm by the
Praana Shakti. At the center of this fire, is the tongue shining brilliantly
with its flame facing up. This tongue is the Jeevatma (or Jeeva - the
individual self).
11. Neelatoyada madhyasthaad vidyullekheva bhaasvaraa
Neevaarashookavattanvee peetaa bhaasvatyanoopamaa
276
Himself the various categories of His creation, but also enters into each
one of them. He is thus Antaryamin, Sharirin (indweller) of the cosmos
as a whole and every part of it including the Jeevatmans. By that it
should not be interpreted that He is contained within them. He is
infinitely beyond their dimension. He is in fact, their container too. The
Sooktam describes the location in the body where the Supreme Being
dwells.
13. Ritam Satyam Param Brahma Purusham krishnapingalam
Oordhvaretam viroopaksham vishvaroopaaya vai namo namah
Mantra Pushpam
(Taittiriya Aranyaka 1.22)
Performing Puja is a very popular form of worship. Towards the end of the Puja the one
Veda mantra that is soul stirring and inspiring to every devotee is the Mantra Pushpa.
Even those who have not studied the Vedas completely chant the Mantra Pushpa at the
conclusion of the puja. This mantra occurs in the Taittiriya Aranyaka.
277
The offering of flowers or Pushpa during worship is a very important ritual. It is called
Pushpanjali. While offering Pushpanjali the devotee expresses his complete surrender
to the Lord and seeks His grace and this is signified in the Mantra Pushpa.
Jala (water), Chandra (moon), Agni (fire), Vaayu (wind), Surya (Sun), Nakshatra (stars),
Megha (clouds), rainy season are all aspects of Prakruti that we come across in
everyday life. These get mentioned in this mantra. All these aspects are interdependent
on each other. At the same time all these are rely on Jala (water).
In the anuvaaka “Yopaam pushpa" it is stated that Jala on which our lives are entirely
dependent is also source on which the world is dependent on. Those who realise this
will be blessed with wealth and mukti. Similarly, Agni, Vaayu, Surya, Chandra,
Nakshtras (stars), Megha (clouds), rainy season all rely on water. Jala, in turn also
relies on them - a case of mutual dependence. Those who realise this will be blessed
with mukti.
278
He (yah) who understands (veda) the source (aayatanam) of water
(apaam) becomes established in himself (aayatanavaan). Fire (agni
vaa) is the source (aayatanam) of water (apaam). He, who understands
this, becomes established in himself. He, who understands the source
of fire, becomes established in himself. Water is the source of fire. He,
who understands this, becomes established in himself.
3. Yo paamaayatanam veda aayatanavaan bhavati Vaayurvaa
apaamaayatanam
aayatanavaan bhavati yo Vaayurva aayatanam veda aayatanavaan
bhavati
Apo vai Vaayor aayatanam aayatanavaan bhavati ya evam veda
279
He who understands the source of water becomes established in
himself. Nakshatras (stars) are the source of water. He who
understands the source of Nakshatras becomes established in himself.
Water is the source of Nakshatras. He who understands this becomes
established in himself.
7. Yo paamaayatanam veda aayatanavaan bhavati
Parjanyo vaa apaamaayatanam aayatanavaan bhavati
Yah Parjanyasyaayatanam veda aayatanavaan bhavati
Apo vai Parjanyasyaayatanam aayatanavaan bhavati ya evam veda
Water, Moon, Agni, Vaayu, Surya, Clouds, seasons- are all various
amshas of the Prakruti. These are all getting mentioned here. Though
they are all independent entities, they are interdependent. At the same
time, water is the key element on which everything else is dependent.
280
The first four mantras state that he who understands this becomes
established in himself. The 9th mantra talks about a boat. The 10th
mantra praises the God.
Often, while describing the passage of life water and ocean are
mentioned. The description of the source for water as moon and clouds,
in fact, reminds us that life on earth is supported by Prakruti that has
amshas like the moon, clouds etc. For this reason, Prakruti will need to
be revered and worshipped. The use of water and flowers during poojas
is to signify this worship of Prakruti.
Aditya Hridayam
People during the Vedic times were not viewing Sun merely as a planet that rises in the
morning and sets by night. They recognized Him as the Supreme Being supporting life
on earth and a provider of energy and food. More importantly, He inspires people to
have righteous thoughts and perform actions to suit. People pray to Surya to grant them
wealth required to lead their day to day lives happily and also for the spiritual power
needed to lead higher levels of life.
Aditya Hridyam - the hymn to the Sun God- is ascribed to great sage Agastya. It forms
a part of the Yuddha kaanda written by Sage Valmiki.
The first two Slokas describe the circumstances under which the Sage Agastya initiated
this hymn to Sri Rama. Fourth and fifth Slokas indicate the benefits in reciting the Hymn.
Slokas from six to fourteen describe Surya Narayana in various manifestations. In
Slokas from sixteen to twenty-one obeisance to the God is being offered. Slokas twenty
six and twenty seven contain the advice by the Sage Agastya to Sri Rama.
281
There is only one Supreme Reality and all the Devis and Devatas that we hear about
are all the Vibhutis or manifestations of this Parabrahman. Among the Devatas, Aditya
(Surya) the son of Aditi is highly celebrated and greatly revered. Being a Vibhuti of Lord
Narayana he is often referred to as Surya Narayana. In fact, the Slokas in Aditya
Hridayam may be interpreted both in terms of the God Surya and Lord Narayana. It is a
common practice to recite the hymn on every Sundays.
282
8. Yesha Brahmaa cha Vishnuscha Shiva Skandah Prajaapatih
Mahendro Dhanadah Kaalo Yama Somo Hyapaam patih
The presiding deity of the Sun is indeed all the following - Brahma,
Vishnu, Shiva, Skanda (the son of Goddess Parvati), the nine
Prajaapatis (Lord of creatures), Mahendra (king of the Devas), Kubera
(Lord of wealth), Kaala (Lord of time), Yama (Lord of death), Soma
(Chandra, the one that nourishes all), and Varuna (Lord of waters). It
really means that they are all the manifestations of one Supreme Being.
9. Pitaro vasava saadhyaa hyaschinau maruto manuh
Vaayurvahnih prajaapraanaa rutugartaa prabhaakarah
He is also the Pitrs, Vasus (the eight dispensers of treasures), the
Saadhyas, the twin Ashwini Devas (the celestial physicians), the
Maruts, Vayu, Agni, the vital Praana in all created beings and the sole
cause for all the seasons that we experience.
10. Aditya Savita Suryah khagah pooshaa gabhastimaan
Suvarna sadrusho bhanur hiranya retha Divaakarah
He (Sun) is the son of Aditi (mother of all the Devatas), creator of the
Universe, inspirer of action, travels by the sky, He nourishes the world
feeding it with rain, has a golden hued brilliance and he is the maker of
the day.
11. Haridaswah sahasrarchi saptha sapthir mareechiman,
Thimironmadhana shambhu sthwashta marthanda amsuman.
Surya deva is the store house of all riches. He has a soothing influence
on the minds of all His devotees. He is the source of heat and light for
the world. He is praised in the Vedas. He has great fire in His womb. He
is the son of Aditi. He melts all frost.
13. Vyomanadha sthamobhedi rig yajur sama paaragah,
Ghana vrushti rapaam mithro vindhya veedhi plavangamah
283
Kavir vishvo maha thejaa rakthah sarvodbhavah
0 Deva, you are the one who gives heat. You have a global shape. You
inflict death (on impediments). You have a golden yellow colour (as
rising Sun). You heat everything (during mid day). You are exceedingly
energetic, beloved of all and the generator of all action.
Salutations unto Him that ordains victory. Salutations unto Him who
rides on green steeds. Salutations to the thousand rayed Lord, the son
of Aditi.
18. Nama ugraya veeraya sarangaya namo namah,
Namah padma prabhodaya, maarthandaaya namo namah
Salutations to the terrible one (who is relentless to the offenders who fail
to keep their senses under control) and to that hero with awe inspiring
valor. Salutations to the one who traverses fast and whose emergence
makes the lotuses bloom (awakener of the lotus in the heart).
19. Brhameshaanachutheshaya sooryadhithya varchase,
Bhasvathe sarva bhakshaya roudraya vapushe namah
284
Obeisance to the Lord who dispels all darkness (of ignorance) and fear
that grips like frost. Salutations to Him who destroys the foes (both
internal and external) of all his devotees, ungrateful beings and who is
self-effulgent and the lord of all stellar bodies.
Obeisance to the Lord who is shining like molten gold: Salutations to the
transcendental fire, the fire of supreme knowledge; salutations to the
Lord responsible for the creation of the Universe, for Him who is the
destroyer of darkness (ignorance included), and for the glorious self-
effulgent Lord who is the ultimate cosmic witness.
22. Naasa yatyesha vai bhootham tadeva srujathi prabhuh
Payathyesha thapathyesha varshatyesha gabhasthibhih
Salutations to the Lord who destroys everything that was and creates
them once again. Salutations to Him who, heats water with His powerful
rays, and returns it as rain.
23. Yesha suptheshu jagarthi bhootheshu parinishtithah
Yesha chaivagni hothram cha phalam chaivagni hothrinam
Salutations to the Lord who is awake when all the beings in the world
are asleep. He is both the sacrificial fire and the fruit enjoyed by the
worshippers thereof.
24. Vedascha kratavaschaiva krathoonam phalameva cha,
Yani kruthyani lokeshu sarva yesha ravih prabhuh
Lord Surya is the Lord of all action in this Universe. He is verily the
Vedas, the sacrifices, such as the Yagas, prescribed therein and the
fruits thereof.
25. Yena mapathsu kruchreshu kaanthaareshu bhayeshu cha,
Keerthayan Purushah kaschin aavaseedhathi Raghavah.
0 Rama, worship this God of all Gods, Lord of the Universe with a
single minded devotion. Reciting this hymn thrice in a day you shall
emerge victorious in your battle with the mighty Ravana.
27. Asmin kshane mahaa baaho Ravanam thwam vadhishyasi,
Evamukthwaa tadaa Agasthyo jagama cha yada gatham
285
O mighty armed Rama, if you do as indicated you shall triumph over
Ravana and kill him this very moment. Having spoken thus the great
sage Agastya returned from whence he came.
Having heard this, the illustrious Raghava was greatly pleased and
freed himself from all worry. Filled with great enthusiasm and with a
pure heart he meditated on Lord Aditya.
29. Adhithyam prokshya japthvaa thu param harsha mavaapthaavan,
Thriraachamya suchir bhoothva dhanuraadhaaya veeryavaan
Seeing Ravana in front of him he was delighted and went forth with
great enthusiasm to fight the battle. He put forth all his effort he decided
to kill Ravana.
31. Adha ravi ravada nireekshya Ramam,
Mudithamanaah paramam prahrushyamaana,
Nisicharapathi samkshyam vidithva,
Sura gana Madhya gatho vachasthvarethi
Gadya Trayam
Eastern religions are distinguished by the emphasis they lay on experience than on
authority. They have their own rituals, mythologies but the basic conception that is
dominating is the renewal of consciousness. The purpose of religion is spiritual and not
merely metaphysical conversion. The thrust is on the displacement of ignorance,
Avidya, by knowledge, Vidya or awareness. For the Indian people the idea of religion
has always been one of direct experience of the Divine. Vidya, vision and wisdom is the
goal of the Upanishads.
286
Vedanta is based on scriptures and traditions. Should it then be called a theology or
philosophy? Neither is correct. It is a Darsana, a world view. The word Darsana means-
seeing. It is ultimately based on experience. The scriptures tell us that the doctrines
given by them are records of experiences.
The topics commonly discussed in Vedanta Darsana are - (1) The nature of the
physical world, its origin and evolution (2) Nature of the human and other beings (3)
Existence of God, His nature and attributes (4) The goal of human life and the way of
attaining it. Prasthana-traya (three great paths) are the basis for commentaries written
on Vedanta Darsana. Upanishads, Brahma sutra and the Bhagavad-Gita constitute the
Prasthana-traya.
The commentary written by Sri Shankara Bhagavatpaada is the most notable one in the
Advaita Saampradaya. The word Advaita means non-dual, “one without a second”. The
system recognizes Brahman (the Absolute) as the only reality and denies permanent
reality to all others such as Jagat (world) and the Jivas (individual souls). The entire
world of manifestation and multiplicity is not real in itself but seems to be real only for
those who live in ignorance (Avidya). Only the wisdom that the Supreme Reality and the
Individual Self are identical can bring us redemption. It is Maya that causes the world of
phenomenon. Maya is Avidya at cosmic level. According to this philosophy, Brahman
associated with Maya is Saguna Brahman (Brahman with attributes. Sri Shankara
emphasizes that Brahman can be comprehended only through its “Swaroopalakshana”.
Swaroopalakshana refers to its essential characteristics. The essential characteristics of
Brahman are - Sat (eternal reality), Chit (pure consciousness) and Ananda (unalloyed
bliss). Sat-Chit-Ananda is not merely its characteristics. In fact, it is its essence.
The path to Mukti or liberation is involved and not easily available for ordinary people. It
involves a few stages. The first is the practice of a fourfold discipline called Saadhana
Chatushtaya. The second stage involves training under a competent Guru.
Vishishtaadvaita Vedanta Darsana is not a creation of Sri Ramanuja alone. The twelve
Alwars as also Acharyas like Naathamuni, Yamuna and Sri Ramanuja evolved the
system out of the more ancient teachings. However, Sri Ramanuja is the best exponent.
For this reason, it is often referred to as the Ramanuja Darsana. The system accepts
both the Sanskrit Prasthana-traya and the Tamil Prabandhams as equally authoritative.
Hence the philosophy is also called “Ubhaya Vedanta".
While the Advaita system recognizes Brahman as the only reality, Vishishtaadvaita
accepts three entities as ultimate realities - (1) Brahman (2) Jiva or Chit (3) Prakruti or
Achit. Of these, Brahman is the absolute and independent reality. The other two, Jiva
and Prakruti are dependent realities. The three together are referred to as Tattvatraya.
287
Sri Ramanuja also disagrees with the assertions of the Advaita by Sri Shankara that the
Supreme Being is Nirguna (without attributes) and Niraakaara (without a form).
According to him, in all theisms, God must be supremely adorable and infinitely good
personal being. He cannot be quality-less impersonal being as if He is not responsive to
prayers and worship.
Sri Ramanuja proposes the Supreme Lord with an archetypal form. In addition, drawing
substance from various Puranas the Acharya goes on to elaborate the Swaroopa
(Satyam, Jnanam, Anantam, Anandam, Amalatvam etc; and Svabhavas (Bala,
Aishvarya, Skakti, Veerya, Kaarunya, Audaarya etc) of the Supreme Being.
Yet it must be emphasized that it is not invented by him to suit the occasion. The
following points may be noted.
288
A more detailed discussion on the aspects of the Supreme Being is being included
at the end of this chapter.
In Gadya Trayam, we will be seeing Lord Narayana in His transcendent status and
the Archavatar being discussed.
It has already been indicated that Eastern religions are distinguished by the
emphasis they lay on experience than on authority. Gadya Trayam is a work
based on the direct experience by the Sri Ramanujacharya.
y----------------------------- \
Sriman Narayana
(Para Vasudeva)
x________ ________ J
— z \
—> Vasudeva Svayam-
—> vyakta
-
Sankarsha < J
—► Pradyumna Daiva
I
/ X
—► Arsha
Anirudddha
C J Z \
Manusha
- ->
289
freedom from karma). They are known as His Swaroopa or inherent nature,
knowledge), Anantam (excellence unlimited categories of time and
Apart from these, the Acharya goes on to describe His Kalyana Gunas - countless
auspicious qualities. These are called Svabhava. The popular ones are - Jnaana,
(omniscience), Bala (omnipotence), Aishvarya (lordship), Shakti (creative power),
Virya (immutability), Tejas (splendour), Gambhirya (inestimable grandeur),
Audaarya (generosity), and Karunya (compassion).With these attributes the
Acharya rejects the concept that the Supreme Being is without any Gunas. Gadya
Trayam deals elaborately with the Swaroopa and Kalyana Gunas of Sriman
Narayana.
6. In the theology of Sri Vaishnavism the concept of Sri has a great importance. On
account of the importance attached to the Divine consort, the system has come to
be known as Sri Vaishnavism and the God as Sriman Narayana. Sri, the consort,
is co-eternal with Lord Vishnu. She is Anapaayini (ever united with Him). She is
the Mother of the Universe who extends Divine accessibility to even unworthy
men. As a mother Her love extends to even the most undeserving. In the
Vaishnava rituals, prayer to Sri for Her grace takes precedence over the prayer to
Lord Narayana Himself.
Accordingly, the text of Saranaagati Gadya begins with a prayer to Sri Devi. The
Acharya seeks that Sri Devi should intercede on his behalf and see that Her
beloved husband, Lord Ranganaatha, accepts the Acharya’s prayers and grant his
wish of accepting his service.
7. The Supreme Brahman, Sriman Narayana, is the creator, container and the cause
for everything -Sarvakaaranatva. He transcends everything (paratva). Yet how is
He then easily accessible by all His devotees? How do you explain His easy
accessibility - Saulabhya? Two opportunities are presented - (a) during an
Avatara (b) Images or Archas that stand for extreme accessibility.
Well have known incarnations such as Sri Ramachandra and Sri Krishna. The
Lord appears as a human being and lives among them. During the Avatara, the
Lord leaves behind highly evocative stories of his activities and spiritual
revelations. However, Avataras appear once in an age only. Men are then left to
contemplate on the accounts of their lives.
Consecrated images, Archas, give an excellent opportunity. Archas may be
classified into four categories.
290
(c) Arsha'. Images installed and consecrated by sages and seers such as
Bhrigu and Markandeya
(d) Manusha'. Images installed and consecrated by men and women either
in temples or in their houses.
The worship of idols consecrated by Divine presence is of Vedic origin. “We read
in the Atharva-Veda that a sage, Atharva by name, pays obeisance to a “prastara"
(stone) which belongs to sages and is sanctified by Divinity. “Prastara" is the
precursor of the colloquial “patthaY. It is clear some stone is referred to in the
Vedic verse. From Panini’s aphorisms (5.2.101; 5.3.96; 5.3.99) we know that in the
5th century BC images were made both for selling and worshipping. We are here
reminded in Valmiki’s narration that (1) Rama and Sita spent a night of devotion in
temple dedicated to Him (2) flags were hoisted in temples (3) Rama, Sita and
Lakshmana visited temples dedicated to Vishnu and other deities in the hermitage
of Agastya.
8.Sriman Narayana:
The form: The basis of assigning a form to the Deities is in the Vedas. The Rig
Veda refers to His masculine form. He is tall and has a superb physique. Yajur
Veda refers to His right and left hands. Isa Upanishad reveals that the Deity’s form
as the most gracious.
The complexion: According to Bhagavatam, the colour of the Divine is blue like a
blue lotus (in divara). His form is very youthful. While Lord Vishnu is blue, the
complexion of Goddess Lakshmi is golden hue.
The Puranas tell us these divine Ayudhas (missiles) are not merely ordinary inert
objects. They have anthropomorphic aspects as-well. These Ayudhas, when not in
actual use, assume personal forms and attend The Puranas tell us that divine
ornaments and Ayudhas (missiles) are not merely ordinary inert objects. They
have anthropomorphic aspects as-well. The Ayudhas, when not in actual use,
assume personal forms and attend on the Master. They do have a Divine nature in
them. Thus it should be understood that the ornaments and the missiles
associated with Lord Narayana have two aspects - impersonal and personal. In
their impersonal aspect they serve as a jewel or a missile. However, in their
291
personal and anthropomorphic aspect they serve the Lord as His servant and
perform specific duties.
The ornaments:
The prominent ornaments of Lord Narayana are - (a) Vai/ayanti (b) Vanamaala
(c) Kaustubha
(a) Vaijayanti: It is a knee long necklace studded with five jewels, namely -
Emeralds, Rubies, Pearls, Diamonds and Sapphires. However, in her
anthropomorphic aspect she is a deity and superintends the five
elements of the earth - Prithvi (earth), Apas (water), Tejas (Agni), Vayu
(Air), Akasa (ether)
(b) Vanamaala: It is knee long garland of sylvan flora, with a kadamba
flower at the center.
(c) Kaustubha: It is a beautiful Ruby pendent for the neck. This is
exclusively worn by Lord Vishnu alone. In its anthropomorphic aspect it
is a deity and superintends individual souls.
Another exclusive mark of Lord Narayana is Srivatsa. It is the foot print
of Sage Bhrigu, which He always wears on His chest. The sage wanted
to test the Lord’s excellence and struck Him on the chest with his heels
while He was reposing. The Lord got up and instead of showing anger
at the insult started massaging the sage’s foot. The sage then felt very
much ashamed. In its anthropomorphic aspect, it is a deity
superintending the Prakruti.
The Rig Veda reveals that Lord Vishnu has a conch, a disc and a mace
in His hands. The Puranas have added a lotus to this list. Thus in His
four arm form, the Lord has a conch, a disc, a mace and a lotus.
292
than the Lord to lift. In her personal aspect she superintends the
Intellect.
Saarnga: Saarngna is Lord Vishnu’s bow in impersonal appearance. But in
his personal appearance he superintends rajas- predominant ego.
The bow is ever ready to protect persons of devotion.
Nandaka: The name of the Lord’s sword is Nandaka. It is so called because
it gladdens devotees in its presence by destroying their
antagonists. It is omniscience personified and is, therefore called,
Vidyadhara. In his personal he superintends the cosmic
knowledge.
Notes: (1) The Gadya text in English is not being included. For one thing, the beauty of
the masterpieces cannot be brought out. Secondly, it is not easily readable. It is
recommended that the reader procures a copy either in Sanskrit, Hindi, Telugu or Tamil.
(2) The translation of the text is not literal: Gadya Trayam consists of three Sanskrit
prose pieces composed by Sri Ramanujacharya. They are - Sharanagati Gadyam,
Sriranga Gadyam and Vaikuntha Gadyam. Out of this, Sharanagati Gadyam is a long
piece. Sriranga Gadyam is an abridged version of the same. The third Vaikuntha
Gadyam is believed to have been composed by him while he was at Melkote.
In the Sharanagati Gadyam the Acharya offers to the Lord in general terms. In the
second Sriranga Gadyam he offers his prayers particularly addressed to Lord Sri
Ranganaatha -present in the town of Sri Rangam in archa form. In Vaikuntha Gadya he
offers his Upadesa to all devotees regarding what could be expected in the Land of
ultimate bliss - Vaikuntha.
Sharanaagati Gadyam
Sharanagati Gadyam is a record of conversations between Sri Ramanujacharya, Lord
Ranganaatha and His consort Goddess Ranganayaki. On Panguni uttiram day in
Srirangam while Lord Ranganaatha sat in court with His consort on His Divine throne,
Sri Ramanuja stood before them, surrendered himself and his all, to the Divine couple
and begged that all his earthly sins be pardoned and that he be accepted in the service
of the Divine couple. He got so accepted and in addition he was assured that all his
spiritual proteges would be accorded the same benefits.
293
The text of the Sharanagati Gadyam begins with a prayer to Goddess Sreedevi.
Sreedevi is in eternal association with Lord Narayana. The Dvaya mantra emphasizes
this point. She is ever present to intercede on behalf of devotees who approach Him. By
Himself, He may either accept the request of the devotee because of His innate mercy
or reject the request because of His sense of justice which calls for punishment for sins
committed. Sri, the mother, sees to it that the devotee is forgiven and his prayers
accepted.
Free Translation:
Commentary:
294
(5) Some of the Kalyana gunas that characterize the Goddess are
enumerated. Vibhava denotes possession great and enjoyable wealth.
Being His beloved wife, all that is His is also Hers. Hence, She has
Aishvarya (lordship and sovereignty). Even the Sarveshvara listens to
Her. Sila refers to the ability to mix freely. This one word contains -
easy accessibility, motherly love and affection.
(6) Padmavanaalayam indicates that She is a resident in a cluster of
lotuses.
(7) Bhagavat/ - The word is used to indicate fitness for worship and
respectability.
(8) The word Shriyam signifies a number of things. Shriyate is one who is
worshipped by all beings to act as a mediator for acceptance by the
Lord. Shrayate is one who seeks the Lord for saving the devotees who
approach the divine couple. She patiently hears the devotees and
makes them heard by the Lord. She forgives the faults of Her children.
The word Devim indicates the aspect of divinity associated with Her.
(9) Nityanapaayinim denotes that she inseparable from Lord Narayana.
(10) Niravadyam denotes Her faultless quality
(11) Deva Deva Divyamahishi means She is the queen of the emperor of
emperors.
(12) Akhila jagan maataram. Means mother of all beings in the universe.
(13) Asman maataram. She is my mother.
(14) Asharanya sharanyam. Indicates she is the refuge for a refuge-less
person like me, says the Acharya
(15) Ananya sharanah. I have no other place to go.
(16) Sharanamaham prapadye. I pray to the divine mother to grant me
refuge.
Free Translation:
O Sreedevi, I pray and seek your blessings that my sincere and true Sharanagati
at the feet of Lord Narayana be accepted and my desire granted. The one and
only desire that I have is to be in the service (any form of service) of the Lord at
all times and under all circumstances. Having attained the infinite and
unsurpassed bliss of Bhagavad Anubhava, full, continuous, eternal, clear, and
having no other end in view - the experience which has resulted from
Parabhakti, Prajnanam and Parama-Bhakti, may I become the eternal servant of
295
Bhagavan finding my sole joy in fulfilling all His purposes in all states and
situations without any exception, owing to the infinite and unequalled delight
arising from such an experience. This is the ultimate desire that anyone can have
and nothing better is possible. At the same time the reward of the joy of Divine
experience is also the ultimate that anyone can receive.
Commentary:
(2) The Acharya’s desire to be of service to Lord Narayana, any type of service
as long as it is un-interrupted full and clear, he says is due to the
incomparable joy of Divine experience {Bhagavad Anubhava) that becomes
possible while in service. However, the Divine experience is not easily
obtained. It is a result of well founded devotion and the devotee goes
through the stages of Parabhakti, Parajnaana and Paramabhakti. It may be
appropriate to here to understand the stages of development given in the
Vaishnava system.
296
^Karma Yoga- Qualifications
Should be absolutely free from Greed,
Lust, Anger, Egoism, Humble,
Fearless. He should bear - disrespect,
Dishonor, disgrace, harsh words. Have
no attachment to fruits of actions.
Dedicate his actions to the Lotus feet of
God
297
(2.2) Sadhana Bhakti: The first requisite for an aspirant at this stage is a strong faith in
God as the highest value and a sense of utter transitoriness of worldly
achievements. He will then have to turn to the scriptures and a Guru who will
impart knowledge on the Self, Nature and God. Duties of life have to be done
without attachment. For a success in this one must have an understanding of
oneself as an Atman (Atmaavalokana). For this both Karma Yoga and Jnaana
Yoga have to be practiced together. With a strong contemplation a highly qualified
aspirant can try to overcome the identification of the Atman with the body. For an
average aspirant this is very difficult.
(2.3) Para Bhakti: A number of disciplines will need to be practiced for developing
Sadhana Bhakti into Prema Bhakti (loving devotion). Briefly they are as follows -
298
(3) Abyasa (Practice of disciplines like - worship, Japa, visiting holy places
etc)
(4) Kriya (Performing fivefold disciplines of life- perform fire sacrifices, duty
to Rishis, duty to ancestors, duty towards mankind, duty towards to
plants animals)
(5) Kalyana (Practice of virtues like Satya (truth), Arjava (straight
forwardness), Daya (Kindness ), Daana (benevolence) and Ahimsa
(love to all animals)
(6) Anavasaada (Freedom from despair, pessimism)
(7) Anuddharsa (Capacity for not yielding to excitement, depression and
preserve an even temperament)
By long and continued practice of these moral disciplines and by the
practice of Dhyana (concentration) and Upasana (continuous thought of
God) the mind of the aspirant gets purified and develops the power to
perceive the Divine as his inner self. Divyadristi becomes possible as a
matter of Grace of the Divine and one sees all as in Him as His body.
This is the synthesis of Para-Bhakti, Parajnaana and Parama-Bhakti.
This stage is marked by unalloyed devotion and the devotee has
occasional vision which kindles his desire for this to become constant.
At this stage his faith is strengthened by the glow of love and develops
into Para-Bhakti. The mind of the Bhakta, even without external
stimulation goes towards the Lord in place of sense objects.
This is intensified when the devotee begins to feel the great attraction of the
Lord. Bhakti by now would have developed to a -stage called Parama-Bhakti.
The devotee becomes mad with love and longing and is always in intimacy
with the Lord. There arises in the aspirant a higher knowledge that he is
merely a part or liege of the Lord and the Lord is the Ses/ (the Master).
(2.4) Pra patti: There is a view that Parama-Bhakti is identical with another path,
known in this school, as Prapatti. However, there are some differences. Prapatti ls
taking refuge in Lord Narayana. It is an independent path offered to all those who
do not have the intellectual equipment and the social environment called for by the
Bhakti marga. The devotional attitudes that are essential in taking refuge are as
follows -
(1) Resolve to subordinate one’s will to that of Lord Narayana at all times
(2)Avoidance of all that is contrary to His will
(3) Firm faith that the Lord is the saviour of all
(4)Acceptance that the Lord’s protective grace is always with one.
299
(5) A feeling of one’s pitiable state owing to a realization of the
insufficiency of one’s self effort in the pursuit of Moksha.
(6) Resigning oneself absolutely to Lord Narayana’s care and protection
All these attitudes of mind are involved in the Parama-Bhakti path also
and in this sense Prapatti and Parama-Bhakti are identical. However,
the Parama-Bhakti is the end product of a long and difficult course of
discipline and it is not open to all. On the contrary the demands on
suitability for those who take to Prapatti are miniscule in comparison
and it is open to all. The devotee with unalloyed and unshakable faith
in Lord Narayana and His saving grace will surely be rewarded.
Strong faith in God, resignation to Him and non-attachment are
qualities that link man with Him and elicit His grace. These are more
fundamental to Moksha than the self-effort of man.
(2.5) S/7 Ramanujacharya’s prayer to Sri Devi starts with “Paaramarthika Bhagavat
charanaaravinda Ugala aikaantika atyaantika”. Parama means supreme. The
choice of the word Paaramarthika refers to the desire for the highest reward. And
the reward that the Acharya is seeking is Bhagavat charanaaravinda Ugala - the
lotus feet of Bhagavan Himself. The word Bhagavan is used to refer to the
Supreme Lord complete with all His auspicious and desirable qualities.
Using the word aikaantika Acharya conveys that he has no other desire other than
this one.
The word atyaantika means eternal. The Acharya desires for uninterrupted,
eternal service directed at the lotus feet of the Lord which in turn provides him with
eternal Bhagavad Anubhava.
300
(2.7)“Priya Bhagavad anubhava Janita anavadhikaatisaya preeti kaarita
kainkarya “
As a result of the limitless ecstasy of the divine experience a yearning for service
to the beloved is born.
Now the Acharya, having stated he has a desire for service, qualifies the service
he has prayed for. Asheshavastochita indicates that he prepared to do service in
any state - in the court, in the inner apartments or anywhere that is desired.
asesa sesataika ratiroopa indicates that the Acharya is prepared to do all kinds
of service without any exception (waving the fan, holding the umbrella) the primary
object being that the Lord should be pleased. With this prayer, the Acharya offers
total surrender, Sharanagati, at the lotus feet of the Lord - Bhagavad
charanaaravinda Sharanagati. The choice of the Bhagavad implies that the Lord,
who has the full power, knowledge and authority, can grant this desire without any
assistance or approval. Paaramaarthika here means true and proper form.
Yathaavasthita means as it should be. In essence, it rejects all other means
except Sharanagati. avirata astu me’ - This signifies that the state of total
surrender will continue, uninterrupted, till the wish is granted.
This is Sri Devi’s reply to the Acharya. She says “So it shall be. By it
(Sharanagati) all your wishes will be fulfilled. It is also interpreted that the fruits of
his Sharanagati will continue to be available to all his spiritual heirs.
Commentary
Having received the blessing from Sri Devi, the Acharya proceeds to directly
address Lord Narayana, since he is seeking eternal and loving service to the Lord
Himself.
Having come face to face with Sri Devi and Lord Narayana, the Acharya in his
301
exuberance, gushes forth bringing out all the pre-eminent aspects of the Lord. This
is not to be considered flattery for many reasons. There is no one anywhere near
to the Lord in terms of the Gunas and His capabilities. Not even the Devas can
comprehend the range of the Lord’s powers and capabilities. So no praise can do
any justice to His pre-eminence.
Heya refers to anything that is undesirable. In the case of matter, the susceptibility
to change with time is inherent and is not desirable. Jeevas are of three grades -
The Muktas are those who after many births have been liberated from Samsara.
The Baddhas refer to the majority of us who have not been liberated from
Samsara.
All these categories of Jeevas have some short coming or other. The Nityasuris
are in service; the Muktas are dependent; the Baddhas undergo the cycle of birth
and death. However, Lord Narayana is free from all these. He is distinctly different
from all others other than Himself. Moreover, He is not tainted by coming into
contact with anything lowly. On the contrary, He can destroy all evil in others.
302
4.2 Svabhimataanuroopaikaroopaachintya
gunanidhi divya roopa
Sri Ramanujacharya then proceeds to describe the auspicious Divine form - Divya
mangala vigraha.
Just as God has a special name, though He may have several other subsidiary
ones too, He has also got a special Divine form which is not a manifestation of a
formless consciousness or a temporarily assumed one to favor a devotee, but an
ultimate fact. The excellences of the Divine form are given in the Gita Bhashya by
Sri Ramanujacharya. The form described is as follows - “His one permanent
celestial form is a treasure store of infinite qualities such as radiance, beauty,
fragrance, tenderness, charm and youthfulness which are inconceivable, celestial,
wondrous, eternal, flawless, supremely excellent and appropriate to Him”
Very often, we come across descriptions of beauty and grace of the Divine form.
Maharshi Vyasa has described the beauty and elegance of the form of Sri Vishnu
in sonorous words and fascinating style. The basis of assigning form to the deity is
in the Vedas. The devotees pray to Him not to conceal His form from them.
The descriptions given by Sri Ramanujacharya in the Sharanagati Gadya, on the
form of Lord Vishnu are the most vivid of the Deity you can ever find in any
literature
Free Translation
Your divine form is most agreeable and suitable for you. It is unchanging,
incomparable, divine and wonderful, eternal, pure faultless, of incomparable
brilliance, possessed of unique loveliness of form and limbs exuding a very
pleasant odor, charmingly soft, ever youthful - a form that is far beyond anything
ever witnessed by anyone, possessing all excellences in infinite measure.
Commentary:
Sva abhimata - The Lord can take any form He likes. In this case, it is a form
which confirms to His wish and is dear to Him
ekaroopa - The form is changeless. In the case of human beings, our form
changes all the time - from to death. That is not the case with Lord Narayana.
303
Achintya - cannot be understood by comparing it with anything or anybody. The
fact is- there is nothing comparable to it.
Divya - Divine. Among the three elements of Sattva, Rajas and Tamas
constituting the Prakruti, Sattva is considered Ashuddha or impure as there is a
mixture of Rajas and Tamas in it. . The Vaishnava system recognizes a category
outside Prakruti, designated as Shuddha-Satva or Pure Sattva., which has not
even the slightest of Rajas and Tamas. For this reason it is not included in
Prakruti. Shuddha-Sattva has a very important place in the theology Of Sri
Ramanujacharya. It is called non-material spiritual stuff and this is the stuff which
constitutes the body of Lord Narayana.
Nitya niravadya - means eternally faultless. The structure and the form of the
Lord are faultless or blemish less.
niratishaya aujvalya - The Lord’s form dazzles with incomparable brilliance. The
bright rays emanating from His body are similar to those of a million Suns in
brilliance.
soundarya, saugandhya - The beauty of the each one of the limbs, the entire
body structure and the overall form are breathtaking. There is nothing comparable
to this anywhere. For this reason, devotees fortunate to see Him, pray not to
conceal His form from them. The Lord’s body exudes a very pleasant odor.
304
Free Translation
The Lord is addressed here as a vast ocean filled with countless fitting (natural)
incomparable, insuperable auspicious qualities. The characteristics forming
Svabhaava (inherent nature) are identified with six qualities (Bhagas) described in
Vishnu Purana as powers characterizing the Bhagavan (God). They are Jnaana
(omniscience - all pervading knowledge), Bala (omnipotence), Aishvarya
(lordship), Shakti (creative power), Virya (immutability) and Tejas (splendour).
The auspicious qualities are, countless. The Acharya then brings to light a few of
the kalyaana gunas.
Commentary:
305
chaaturya - means He is very clever.
sthairya - He has a great strength of mind and firm determination
dhairya - courageous and absolutely fearless
shaurya - ability to destroy the enemies of all His devotees.
paraakrama - courage to be always in the offensive in the presence of enemies
satya kaama - whatever the Lord desires will come true
satya sankalpa - whatever the Lord resolves will come true. This and the above
are unique qualities of the Lord.
krititva - The Lord feels satisfied when the devotees wish has been fulfilled.
kritajnata - remembrance. Once the devotee surrenders to the Lord, He
overlooks all his faults and remembers only his surrender.
aadi asankhyeya kalyaana guna gana ogha mahaarnavaa - He possesses
these and many more countless auspicious qualities which are not mentioned. He
is like an ocean of kalyaana gunas.
nitya niravadya - ever without any fault. These ornaments are also Nityasuris
(ever emancipated souls, whose sole aim is to serve the Lord)
306
niratishaya aujvalya - points to the limitless splendour of the ornaments
makara kundala - an ornament for the lower lobe shaped like a makara (sea
fish)
Keyoora - armlet
Srivatsa - This refers to the unique mark on the chest of Lord Narayana. It is
listed here as a jewel
aadi aparimita divya bhooshana - He adorns these and many more divine
ornaments.
307
4.5.1 svaanuroopaachintya shakti
kalyaana divyaayudha
The Acharya now moves on to describe the divine weapons that the Lord
carries. It may be appropriate to recall the earlier observation regarding the
ornaments and weapons that the Lord sports. We said earlier - the divine
ornaments and Ayudhas (missiles) are not merely ordinary inert objects. They
have anthropomorphic aspects as-well. The Ayudhas, when not in actual use,
assume personal forms and attend on the Master. They do have a Divine
nature in them.
svaanuroopa - Befitting the Lord, the weapons shine like ornaments and
adorn Him
shanka, chakra, gadaa, a s i, saargna- Among the Ayudhas that the Lord
carries are -
Panchajanya (conch), Sudarshana (chakra), Koumodaki (gadaa), Saargna
(bow).
Here the Acharya praises the consorts of Lord Narayana - Sreedevi, Bhudevi
and Neeladevi.
O Lord, you are the beloved consort of Sreedevi (Srivallabha). Befitting you,
Sreedevi is eternally (Nitya), faultless and possesses countless unlimited
unsurpassed auspicious qualities like sovereignty, glory and graciousness.
Neeladevi and Bhudevi who also have similar auspicious qualities are your
consorts
308
4.7 svachandaanuvartti svarupa sthiti
.... Parichaarikaa paricharita charana yugala
Free Translation
The Acharya now describes the attendants, or parijanas, who serve the Lord
Narayana and Sri Devi. O Lord, you are served by a host of followers, men and
women waiting at your Divine feet to minister to your needs and comforts. Their
nature, existence and actions conform to your will and pleasure. Ananta (Adi
shesha), Garuda, Vishvaksena and others, together with their wives, are serving
you and their sole delight is in pleasing you. They are endowed with essential
features such as - eternal and faultless service, unsurpassed knowledge,
devotion, activity and unlimited ability to get things done in service.
Commentary:
309
4 7Paramayogi vaakmanasaa paricchedya
niratishaya Sri Vaikuntanaadhaa
Sri Ramanujacharya then shifts his attention to the abode of Lord Narayana -
Paramapada - Vaikunta. Vaikunta of divine splendour and the bodies of all its
denizens, consisting of Lord Narayana’s constant attendants (Nityasuris) and
liberated Jivas are made of Suddha-satwa. Time, to which all entities are
included in Prakruti are subject, has no sway on it.
Free Translation:
Commentary:
310
4.9. svasankalpaanuvidhaayi'svarupa sthiti
............................................................. Vibhava laya leela
The Acharya now handles the subject of the role of Lord Narayana in the
creation, sustenance and dissolution of Prakruti and the Jivas.
Free Translation:
O Lord, creation, sustenance and dissolution are your sport (Lord Narayana’s
Lilavibhuti). This world of your creation is filled with diverse, wonderful and
innumerable objects of enjoyment, instruments of enjoyment and places for
enjoyment. Samsaara involves the interplay of Prakruti, Purusha and Kaala. By
nature all these three are ever under your control.
Commentary:
sva sankalpaanu vidhaayi: The nature, existence and activity of the worlds follow
your will
311
Prakruti: Among these, Prakruti is the substratum of the three Gunas - satva,
rajas and tamas. It is conditioned by Kaala and for this reason it changes in size
and form. It is Jada (not self revealing; insentient) by category. It is used and
consequently responsible for good and bad experiences of the Jivas.
The Acharya goes on praise the Lord highlighting some of His outstanding
qualities. He follows it up with a renewal of his request to accept Sharanagati at
the Lord’s feet.
312
parabrahmabhoota: He who is recognized as the Parabrahman - the Supreme
Being
Narayana: He who is the Ayana (dwelling place) i.e. the source, support, and
dissolving ground of all naras or Jivas including inert matter too. He is the
Supreme Being. By addressing the Lord as Sriman Narayana, the Acharya implies
that the Divine couple forms the Supreme goal to be attained.
The Acharya then goes on to describe the special qualities of Lord Narayana
in relation to providing protection to all who come to Him. He is giving
expression which claims the Lord’s “aashrayaniyatva”.
313
mahodadhe: means an ocean. The above qualities are boundless in
magnitude.
The Acharya continues with his praise of the Lord and pleads for the grant of his
requests.
ashesa chid achid vastu seshibhhoota: He is the Lord and possessor of all that
is sentient and non-sentient. It would appear that the Acharya is mildly implying
that it would be duty of the master to take care of his possessions (should you not
take care of my needs as well.
314
nikhila jagadaadhaaraa: Refers to the Lord as the sustainer of all the worlds. The
Acharya is pleading why the Lord is forgetting his existence.
akhila jagat svamin: Refers to the Lord as the master of the entire Universe. The
Acharya pours his anguish and pleads with Him to remove our sins and take us
with Him and be under His protective wing forever.
asmat svamin: Acharya now directly addresses Him as my svamin - my master.
satya kaama: The Lord does need anything from the devotee - except his
devotion. We, the Jivas, do not have any right to claim anything from Him. He
could lift us from this Samsara through His grace, provided He is pleased with us
and desires it. He does not require a permission or agreement from anyone.
satya sankalpa: The will of the Lord always comes true. Acts which seem
impossible to us will come true with His will. The Acharya implores the Lord to lift
even this worthless (me) to the level of the Paramapada where he could serve
Lord Narayana.
arthi kalpaka: Kalpaka is the name of a divine tree which fulfills all the wishes
of the seeker. Here Lord Narayana is being referred to as the Kalpaka tree for
His devotees. He grants the wishes of all those who seek Him.
315
Sriman: He is ever associated with Sri Devi
Narayana: Lord Narayana has taken care of us all the time because of natural
irrevocable relationship.
asharanya sharanya: The Lord is the refuge for all those who not have a
refuge
ananya sharana stvat paadaaravinda ugala sharanamaham prapadye:
Addressing the Lord the Acharya says that he may be not worthy of the Lord’s
protection. But he has no other refuge to go to and seeks Lord Narayana’s lotus
feet as his sole refuge.
These two couplets are from the Puranas. They lend support to the thoughts
expressed by the Acharya.
Free translation:
316
relatives (bandhun), friends (sakhin), teachers (gurun), jems (ratnani), wealth
(dhana dhaanyaani), lands (ksetrani), house (grhaani) and also dharmas
aimed at some goals (sa/va dharmamcha), all desires (sarva kamamsaca), I
seek you my rightful master (saranamte aavrajam vibho). I take refuge at
your holy feet - which measured the entire worlds (loka vikranta charanam)
Commentary.
Free Translation
O Lord of Lords (Deva, Deva), you are my mother (Mata)', You are my father
(pita); You are my sole relative (bandhu); You are my Guru; You are my
knowledge (Vidya); You are my wealth (dravinam); You are everything to me
(sarvam).
Commentary
The Acharya appears to stress that having renounced everything, he still has got
the Lord with him (who is his mother, father, bandhu etc). So really, he has not
lost anything from renouncing.
This verse and the next are verses 43 and 44 of chapter-11 of Bhagavad-
Gita. These are words of praise from Arjuna after witnessing the cosmic form
of Lord Krishna. Acharya’s words and feelings run parallel to that of Arjuna.
You are the father of the world of the moving and unmoving. You are the
object of its worship and its venerable teacher. None is equal to you, how
then could there be a greater one than you in the three worlds, O Lord of
incomparable greatness.
317
h)Tasmaat pranamya
... priyaayaarhassideva sodhum
Free Translation
Therefore bowing down and prostrating my body before you, Adorable Lord, I
seek thy grace. Thou, O God, should bear with me as a father to his son, as a
friend to his friend, as a lover to his beloved.
Commentary
The supplicant begs to be pardoned for past offences. He recognizes the need
for being forgiven in view of his past actions where he acted unmindful of the
Lord. The Supreme is not to be regarded as a transcendent mystery, but also as
close as a father is to the son, as a friend to the friend and as a lover to the
beloved. These human relations find in God their fullest realization. God as a
father is a familiar conception.
i) Manovaakkaayai..........................
....sarvaanashesha tah kshamasya
Free Translation
O Lord please forgive me for all the sins that I have committed. The sins
include those committed by thought, words or deeds (mano vaakkyaayai)
over a long (limitless) time. Also forgive me for sins accrued as a result of my
doing prohibited acts (prohibited by the Shastras; akratyakarana)), by not
doing prescribed duties (kratyaakarana), offences committed towards You
(Bhagavadapachaara') or your devotees (Bhaagavadapachara), Forgive me
also for any inexcusable offences committed by me in the past (krtaan),
those that are being committed by me now (kriya maanaan) and those that I
might commit in the future (karishyamaanaan). Please forgive all my sins
(naanaa vidha ananta apachaaraan) without any exception
sarvaanasheshatah).
318
Commentary:
It was commented earlier that the devotional attitudes that are essential in
taking Sharanagati (refuge) are - (a) Resolve to subordinate one’s will to
that of Lord Narayana at all times (b) Avoidance of all that is contrary to His
will (c) Firm faith that the Lord is the saviour of all (d) Acceptance that the
Lord’s protective grace is always with one (e) A feeling of one’s pitiable state
owing to a realization of the insufficiency of one’s self effort in the pursuit of
Moksha.
(2) Krtyaakarana: This apachaara results when one does not carry out
duties prescribed in the Shastras due to laziness, ignorance etc.
(3) Bhagavad apachaara: This apachaara results when one commits sin
against the Lord. For example - stealing wealth meant for worshipping the
Lord etc.
(5) asahaya apachaara: All offences against the Lord’s devotees are
asahya. Not being able to bear the well-being of the Lord or His devotee
belongs to this class. Sins committed against one’s Acharya also come in this
category. Lord Narayana considers any offences committed against His
devotees are unpardonable.
319
Manovaakkayaih refers to acts done through mind, speech and body. In fact,
these three are the vehicles of Karma. They are also the vehicles which help
us to either realize God or lose Him altogether. Out of these three, mind is
the cause of bondage. Karma-phala for some of the acts committed in a
fraction of a second cannot be wiped out even after hundreds of re-births.
j) Anaadikaalapravrttam
vartisyamaanam ch a sarvam ksmasva
Here the Acharya is seeking a pardon from the Lord for actions resulting from
ignorance and perverse understandings.
Free translation:
Commentary:
The Acharya sites two key areas where misconceptions readily occur -
knowledge about the Self (atman) and knowledge regarding Prakruti. Perversity
in knowledge is called “vipareeta Jnaana". In the case of the atman examples of
misconceptions are
(c) assuming that the atman is subservient to the others and not the Lord.
320
as man, animal, tree, reptile etc instead of recognizing that every created being
as His form.
k)Madeeyaanaadikarma
...iti vaktaaram maam taaraya.
Free Translation:
Commentary
The Acharya has repented for his deeds and prays that he be pardoned.
Here, he begs the Lord to help him shed his body and take him across. The
effects of Prakruti (of which the body is a part) are also described here.
The grace of the Lord is essential for our karma and ignorance to be
dissolved. The body itself is part of Prakruti. Like Prakruti it cannot also be
destroyed. However, the relationship between the Self and Prakruti could be
snapped. Once the Self is lifted from the mire of Samsara (or separating the
atman from the body) the true nature of the soul should shine forth. However,
321
this can only be achieved with the grace of Lord Narayana. Hence, the prayer
from the Acharya to help him shed his body and take him across.
This is verse 17 from chapter 7 of the Bhagavad-Gita. The following two are
verses 18 and 19 of the same chapter of the Bhagavad-Gita.
Sri Krishna classifies His devotees into four kinds (refer verse 16, chapter 7 of
Bhagavad-Gita), (a) Man in distress (b) the seeker for wealth (c) the seeker for
knowledge (c) Man of wisdom. Expanding
ache afflicted, those in distress, who have suffered losses, pray to the Lord
for relief.
b) The seeker for wealth, want to improve their material position. They are
dhana-kaama.
c) The seeker for knowledge. This group is devout and upright and wish to
know the truth.
d) The man of wisdom. They are jnaanis, they who know. This Jnaana or
wisdom is really devotion to one alone, ekabhakti.
Of the four classes of people, three are p/ia/a-kaama or desirous of rewards. The
last category of people is the best. They are single minded worshippers. Others
ask for favours, but the sage asks nothing and refuses nothing. He yields himself
completely to the Divine, accepting whatever is given to him. His attitude is one
of self-oblivious non-utilitarian worship of God for His own sake. Sri
Ramanujacharya prays to Lord Narayana to transform him into this jnaani.
All the above mentioned four classes of people are noble indeed. But the jnaani
is regarded by Lord Krishna as His very soul. The jnaani is perfectly harmonized
and resorts to the Lord alone as his highest goal. Prayer is an effort of man to
reach God. It is assumed that there is an answering presence in the world. The
idea being that if we pray it shall be granted. In reality, through the exercise of
prayer we kindle a light in our consciousness which will gradually show our pride,
selfishness, greed and fears. This paves the way for the building up of a
harmonized personality. We start to pray to know more of the Divine. Prayer then
becomes a way of life. The Jnaani knows God as He is and loves Him for what
322
He is. The first three categories of people attempt to use God according to their
ideas. On the contrary, the jnaanis wish that they be used as per the will of God.
“Thy will, not mine, be done”. For this reason Sri Krishna rates them as the best
of them all. Sri Ramanujacharya begs the Lord to transform him into this type of
Jnaani.
bahunaam janmanaam
mahatma sudurlabhah
At the end of many lives, the man of wisdom resorts to me. The realization of
truth is a work of many ages. One cannot expect to obtain the reward until one
has sounded well the depths of experience and all its complexities. All this will
take time. It takes nine months to make a baby, but it will take a much longer
time to make a spiritual one. At the end, he realizes that Vaasudeva is all. It
refers to the God’s imperishable majesty felt by the wise devotee who is humble
and trustful. It is a consciousness of humility towards God who is everything and
who truly is. Such a man is great. His equal cannot be found in this world or any
other (Sudurlabha).
Sri Ramanujacharya prays to the Lord to make him one possessed with such
knowledge (devotion).
The Acharya earlier prayed for knowledge in the form of devotion which is preliminary to
intense devotion in its three stages. Here he prays for intense devotion which leads to
the goal of kainkarya (service to the Lord). Parabhakti is continuous uninterrupted
meditation with love and affection. This leads to Parajnaana a state where a mental
vision of the Lord becomes possible. This leads to Parama Bhakti where the devotee
becomes mad with the love of God and cannot sustain a single moment without Him.
The prayer here is for leading the Acharya to the first stage - Parabhakti. This will
eventually lead to the second and third stage.
323
14. parabhakti Parajnaana paramabhakteka svabhaavam maam kurusva
You may recall that the Acharya while addressing Sreedevi, in the 2nd
curnika talked in detail about the nature of service resulting from deep
devotion - parabhakti, Parajnaana and Parama bhakti... The Acharya after
receiving the blessing of the Goddess, reiterates here his desire on similar
lines.
“I beg that I be accepted as your eternal servant (engaged in un-interrupted
service to you). Having enjoyed the experience of the Lord resulting from the
three stage development it urges me to perform service in all forms and
under all circumstances. This urge in me has arisen due to the unlimited love
and devotion to You.
Thus far, we have noted that the Acharya has first approached Sreedevi and
sought Her blessing to get his single desire fulfilled. His desire was to serve
the Lord eternally in any role that is assigned to him. Having got the
assurance and blessing of the Goddess he directly approaches the Lord
Narayana to grant him his wish. Then he enumerates the various kalyaana
gunas of the Lord. He quoted verses from the Gita. He renounced all his
worldly possessions and relatives and sought the Lord as his all.
The Acharya then proceeds to nullify the negative aspects that might hinder
his achieving his goal. He prays to the Lord to forgive all the sins committed
by him in the past, those that he is committing now and those that he may
324
commit in the future. He then requests the Lord to take him across and help
him shed his body.
Having heard the prayers from the Acharya, the great Lord Sriranganatha
was extremely pleased with his devotee and repeats the words of Sri
Ramanujacharya before assuring him saying “I am pleased to grant that all
your wishes be fulfilled”. The Acharya was overwhelmed.
The rest of the Sharanagati Gadyam are the words expressed by the Lord
and the assurances given by Him.
Free Translation:
325
Despite all the shortcomings you enumerated, you have in some form
uttered the Dvaya Mantra. Purely by my grace, having -
(a) got rid of all the obstructions to the three stage devotion (Parabhakti
etc) directed for ever at my lotus-like feet
(b) developed the three stage devotion at my lotus like feet
(c) realised My essential nature, My Divine form, My auspicious qualities,
My worlds of sport and of bliss’
(d) comprehended the real nature of your (acharya’s) self as solely Mine
and completely subject to My will
(e) expressed the wish of enjoying Myself (the Lord)
(f) expressed the desire to be in service to Me only
(g) expressed the desire to have a total and un-interrupted experience
which is always pleasing, clear and an end in itself.
Free Translation:
“Freed from all traces of obstacles and miseries that come up due to your
association with the body, in the form of aadhyaatmika, aadhibhautika,
adhidaivika categories, you shall live happily at Srirangam till your body falls
constantly repeating the Dvaya mantra and meditating on its meaning in the
manner you have done”.
326
Commentary:
The Lord confirms_that the Acharya’s wish to perform eternal service to the
Lord has been granted. He commands that the Acharya continue his service
at Srirangam with his body just as he would do in the land of bliss -
Paramapada.
Obstacles and miseries in this world come from three sources -
(a) aadhyaatmika: Refer to difficulties that arise due to us. Physical and
mental stresses and ailments are examples for this kind.
(c) Adhidaivika: Refers to problems that arise from outside our control.
(It is noted that all Vedic chants end with Om Shantih, Shantih,
Shantih. The reason for repeating Shanti three times to get
“Shanti” from the three categories of problems mentioned above)
327
19. sarirapatasamaye
... nityakinkaro bhavisyasi
Free Translation:
“When you shed your body you will, by My grace, attain true and extensive
knowledge. You will be thinking of Me only. Your current resolve that the
“Lord is my Supreme goal” will not be diminished. You will be rid of the gross
and subtle Prakruti (body, attachment, desire etc). Without any delay you will
attain the privilege of eternal and uninterrupted service to Me”.
Commentary:
Here the Lord is giving an idea of what awaits him after he sheds his body.
“You will be unique when you shed your body (sarirapaata samayetukevalam
madiyayaa evadayaya atiprabuddha). You will be blessed with a great
expansion of knowledge. All this will happen due to My grace”. Before
receiving His grace, Acharya was aware of himself and the Lord. After
receiving His grace, he would have the Lord as the sole subject (since the
awareness came as a result of His grace). He will only be aware of the Lord’s
resplendent form with all the attributes and His immense wealth (Vibhuti).
With immense faith that the Lord will take care of him, the Acharya will be
able to cast off his body easily as one would do with an old garment
(jirnamiva vastram sukhena imam prakrtim sthula sookshmarupam visrjya).
The refinement of mind is not possible for ordinary people. These short
comings are met by Uppaasakas who try to gain the end through their own
efforts. If this effort is surrendered to the Lord (matprasaada labda), there will
be no obstacles to these benefits. Salvation is assured.
Lord Sriranganatha details some of the benefits the Acharya will be receiving
due to His grace, (a) A single minded devotion, perfected at the end of the
three stage Bhakti Sadhana, directed at the glorious feet of the Lord
(maccaranaaravinda ugala ekaantika aatyantika Parabhakti, Parajnaana,
Paramabhaktih) (b) As a culmination of this intense devotion a complete
328
experience of me based on immense love (d) Pleased with your love towards
Me and your eagerness to serve, I accept you to serve me eternally.
Free Translation:
I have never told a lie. Nor will I do it in future. Rama never speaks a double
world. “To him who surrenders to me once and says “I am yours”, I offer
protection from all beings. This is my vow”. These are the words were
pronounced by Lord Rama while offering protection to Vibhishana.
Lord Krishna tells Arjuna on the eve of the Mahabharata war “Renounce all
dharmas (prescribed means for salvation) and surrender yourself solely to
me. I will rid you of all your sins. Grieve not”. The Lord says that both words
were spoken by Me (itimayaivah uktam).
Commentary:
Bhakti means practising love of God, taking various positive aids in such
practice with the idea that if we take those ideas as the means, we can
thereby attain Him.
329
Maarjaara-Kishora nyaya refers to the case of kitten being transported. The
young cat remains where it is placed and the mother cat carries it to the
destination without any effort on the part of the young one. And there is no
risk on the way. Prapatti means this kind of absolute resignation to the Lord,
making Him both the means and the end.
You may safely rest without any fear or doubt in the matter of your true
knowledge about Me and your realization about me.
We shall now briefly discuss the aspects or emanations of the Supreme Being, Sriman
Narayana.
Lord Vishnu’s Parama-pada is Vaikuntha. There the Lord is seated in all glory on a
beautiful throne. The colour of the deity is that of blue lotus. He is clad in yellow
garment.
The doctrine of Chaturvyuha is very ancient. It is referred to in both the Mahabharata
and the Puranas.
The Supreme Being Vasudeva is the first. He is so called because all beings, Brahma
and others live in Him during Pralaya or because He lives in all beings. In Him all the six
divine qualities - Jnaana, Bala, Aishvarya, Virya, Shakti and Tejus are simultaneously
manifest.
During the process of creation, the Supreme Person is called Pradyumna. The divine
qualities of Virya and Aishvarya are prominent in Him. He is the inner controller of all
including Brahma. His knowledge of all righteousness is superb. It is He who presents
Vedas to Brahma.
During the process of preserving the creation, the Supreme Person is called
Aniruddha. The divine qualities of Shakti and Tejus are prominent in Him. None can
resist the divine activity of maintaining law and order. He is the inner controller of the
330
Manus and others who are associated with Him during preservation.
During the process of destruction the Supreme Person is called Sankarshana. The
divine qualities of Jnaana and Bala are prominent in Him. He is the inner controller of
Rudra, Yama and others.
The doctrine of Vyuha got a further extension in the Agama literature. Each member of
the Chatur-Vyuha emanated into three other forms - referred to as Vyuhantaras.
These twelve emanations are said to be the divinities superintending the Sun in twelve
months. The names of the twelve Sun deities are - Dhaataa, Aryamaa, Mitra, Varuna,
Indra, Vivasvaan, Pusa, Parjanya, Amsa, Bhaga, Tvastaa and Vishnu. The Sun is one,
but is adored under these names in the twelve months from Chaitra to Phaalguna
respectively.
The twelve Vyuhantara forms and the parts of the body they control are given below.
Kesava Forehead
Madhava Chest
331
Padmanabha Back (lower spinal)
Since the human body is made out of Prakrti (matter) which also forms the body of the
Lord, these Vyuhantara forms reside in the parts of the body noted against each form.
Further, these forms are supposed to represent the twelve signs in the universe,
corresponding to the twelve zodiacs. After wearing the Sri Vaishnava marks (Dvadasa
urdhva-pundram) on the spots indicated, which externally display the Vyuhantara forms,
the Lord is saluted by chanting the appropriate name with folded arms near the
corresponding part of the body
Having studied briefly about the Vyuhas of Lord Narayana, we may briefly study about
the others - Vibhavas, Antaryamin and Archa.
Vibhavas:
In a strict sense, an Avataara means a descent as its etymology shows. But the word is
used to denote any of the three modes (manifestation, descent or birth) of the Lord
contacting us in a tangible form. There is no binding on the Bhagavan of when He must
assume an Avataara. The purpose of an Avataara is threefold - (a) Protection of those
who are noble in character, (b) Destruction of the wicked (c) the re-establishment of
virtue.
(a) Primary: The Primary or Swaroopa Avataara is that where the Lord Himself is acting
as in the case of Lord Krishna. Here the divine contact is direct. People, who were
fortunate to live through the life and times of Sri Krishna, could hear His voice, talk to
Him and even touch Him.
(b) The secondary: Also called aavesaavataara is where He acts through some
individual soul as in the form of Parashurama. Here the divine contact is indirect.
It is said that the Lord Narayana does not assume any bodies born of men and women.
On the other hand, the Lord manifests His own eternal form which is made up of bliss
and consciousness. This sort of manifestation of the Lord is said to be His birth, and
nothing else.
332
Antaryamin:
Prakruti and Jivas exist as His eternal and inseparable modes. God only wills the Srishti
or projection of Prakruti into categories and their combinations. The shapes that these
take depend on the Karma efficiencies of the Jivas involved in the cyclic process of
time. God only provides the manifesting power. He is not responsible for the evil and
sufferings involved in the creative process. The diversification itself does not complete
the creative process. The Supreme Brahman has to enter into each of these bodies. He
is therefore the indweller of all including the Jivas. However, it should be remembered
that the pains and enjoyments of the Jivas are solely due to their Karma. God is
untouched by the bondage of Karma.
When the image of God is installed and consecrated with sacred mantras, God in His
boundless generosity and infinite love for His devotees enters into the image and
makes it His real form. He does not just reside in the image, but becomes the image
itself. The concept of Archa avatar has a significant place in the Vaishnava tradition. It
is also at the heart of the temple tradition in India. This increases the accessibility or
Saulabhya to an ordinary devotee. We have already discussed the categories into
which the Archavatar has been divided into.
Given below is a table that summarises the major aspects of the Vyuhas
333
Sriman Naryana
K_______
Para Vasudeva J
Predominant
Vyuha Presides Activity Vyuhantara Colour What they carry
Qualities
Over in their Four hands
--------► Golden
Jnana Kesava Four Chakras
Vasudeva Bala Chitta Transcendence Narayana Dark Four Conches
--------►
->
Aishvarya Madhava Sapphire- Four Maces
Virya Blue
Shakti
Tejus
Jnana Jiva-Tattwa Sublation --------► Govinda Fair Four bows
(Life
► Sankarshana Bala principle) (Pralaya) --------► Vishnu Saffron Four ploughs
Madhusudhana Lotus Four pestles
Aishvarya Mano- Tatwa Creation Trivikrama Fire Four swords
(Mind --------►
Pradyumna Virya principle) (Srishti) Vamana Rising Sun Four thunderbolts
--------► White
Sridhara Lotus Four spears
Shakti Ahamkara Preservation ------- ►
Hrishikesha Lighting Four mallets
k Aniruddha Tejus (Sthiti) -------- ► Padmanabha Sun Five weapons
--------► Damodara Indragopa- Four nooses
insect
334
Shriranga Gadyam
This piece, in essence is an abridged version of the Sharanagati Gadyam. It
is explicitly addressed to Lord Ranganaatha of Srirangam and for that reason
is called Sri Ranga Gadyam. While the Sharanagati Gadyam is often referred
to as the long Gadyam, Sri Ranga Gadyam is referred to as the short
Gadyam.
The Acharya prays for the supreme goal of being accepted in the service of
the Lord. He seeks the Lord’s feet as the ultimate means for achieving his
desire.
To the devotee who has chosen the path of Prapattifor gaining salvation it is
essential that -
i. he should spend his time in devoted service to the Lord
ii. worship and serve Him in His temples
iii. serve His devotees
iv. if the above were not possible - meditate on His name and qualities
v. if lacking in depth of devotion - at least utter the Dvayamantra and
its import
The Acharya intends that this Sriranga Gadyam as fit for repetition in the
presence of the Lord by devotees to fulfill their desires.
Churnika-1
1 Svaadheena trividha chetana
nityakinkaro bhavaani
Free Translation
Acharya has just one desire and he prays for the fulfillment of it -the desire
to be in eternal and devoted service to the Lord. The Lord, Narayana is the
acceptor of the service. One of the meanings or interpretations of the word
Narayana is His Lordship over the two lands - (a) the land of His sport -
meaning the world we live in (b) the land of bliss - Paramapada.
While making his request, the Acharya brings to focus two telling points. (1)
He is the Lord of the Universe and of the Vaikunta. For this reason there is
no need for Him to consult any one in doing what He wants. (2) He has
innumerable auspicious qualities including those that favour His Aashritas
(those who seek His protection). On the basis of these the Lord should easily
be able to grant his wishes.
335
Commentary
(a) Samsari: Under this category come Jivas who have not completed their Karma-
phala and as a consequence are going through the cycle of birth and
re-birth experiencing happiness and misery. Their ability to know and
understand is limited
(b) Muktas: Under this category come Jivas who, were once in bondage and freed
after many years by the grace of the Lord, and have been liberated
from the bondage to the body. The absence of such bondage will
enable their intellect to fully blossom. They exist in a state of eternal
happiness in the service of the Lord
(c) Nitya They are ever free and have never been in bondage. They are
engaged in ageless and eternal service to the Lord.
(a) Shuddha safvaCharacterized by total by total purity. Paramapada, the material land
of the Bliss is made up of this material. It is made up of five Divine
components and referred to as Panchopanisanmaya (1) Paramesti (2)
Pumaan (3) Visva (4) Nivrtti (5) Sarva. It is changeless in nature, that
is, Time has no sway on it. It is helpful to the protective activities of
Lord Narayana in His forms as Vyuha and Vibhava.
(b) PrakrutUt is made up of a mixture of the three Gunas - Satva, Rajas and Tamas.
This is the material making up this world of ours, men, women and even
personages like Indra downwards. It is subject to changes and Time has a
sway on it. The proportion of the three gunas varies depending on the good
and bad actions of the Jivas. Their effect is to hide the true knowledge of the
336
embodied soul, the Supreme Being, the true goal in life and the means to the
goal.
(c) Kaala (Time)ls different to Prakruti. It controls the existence of A-Chetana
(inanimate stuff) and Samsari. Birth, growth, death is completely controlled
by Time. However, it has no sway over Paramapada, Muktas and Nityas.
Lord Narayana’s sway over Chetana and A-Chetana consists in being their
inner-being, Antaraatma, and controlling them.
Since the Lord is the inner soul, is it possible for the faults and defects of the
body stain the soul? The answer is - the faults of the body do not touch the
Lord.
The causes that lead to misery are, (klesha karmah adi) - ignorance, self
importance, greed, desire, anger and similar such faults. These causes affect
both men and gods (Devas) alike, who have varying life spans, differences in
nature and intelligence. These causes result in - ageing, sufferings from
diseases etc. The Lord is ‘asamsprstam" - untouched by these faults.
Thus far, Sri Ramanuja has pointed out the complete control that Lord
Narayana has over everything that has been created, both land and beings.
The Acharya’s point is that the Lord should have no difficulty in accepting Sri
Ramanuja as His servant.
The Acharya then proceeds to highlight that the Lord is just not Power. In
addition He is endowed with a number of inherent qualities (Svaabhaavika)
which favours His Aashritas the (devotees who take refuge in Him). The
Acharya is pleading with the Lord to exercise His infinite and wonderful
qualities (anavadhika atishaya) to grant his wish. The six principal qualities
and sample of twelve Kalyana Gunas (auspicious qualities) out of the infinite
number that He possesses is given below.
337
Besides these principal qualities, Lord Narayana possesses innumerable
Kalyana Gunas (auspicious qualities). A few of them are listed below. The
first 12 relate to His concern for His devotees. The next 3 relate to the
enemies of His devotees. The last 4 qualities enumerate His relationship with
His devotees.
338
3.Paraakrama Unbelievable valour
1 Satya Kaamah He makes the desires of all His true devotees to come
true
2 Satya sankalpa His resolves for His devotees come true
3 Krititva When the desire of His devotee is granted, it is He
who feels elated and fulfilled.
4 Krtajnata Remembering a good act. A simple prayer from His
devotee seeking His help will be remembered and all
other faults forgotten
Only some of His auspicious qualities have been enumerated above.
However, there are countless others which are not highlighted above
(asankhyeya guna gana augha mahaarnavam).
Acharya then addresses the Lord with words like - Parabrahman (Superior
Being who is immense and immeasurable); Paramatma (Superior person
distinct from all others); Sriranga saayinam (gives immense pleasure to all
His devotees with His reclining form at the Srirangam temple); asmat
swaminam (my Lord).
The Acharya then brings up the topic about self. His wish is to be eternally
subject to the Lord’s command, ever at His service and deriving supreme joy
from it (Nitya niyaamya Nitya daasaika rasaatma).
The next few words highlight stages of Parabhakti etc. The single minded
desire to have to have the mental experience of the Lord (tadeka anubhava)',
Single minded devotion to the Lord only (Tadeka priyah); Experiencing the
Lord clearly and wholly without any interruption (Paripoornam Bhagavantam
nirantara manubhooyah). The word Paripoorna anubhava indicates
experiencing the Lord’s essential nature - His form, His auspicious qualities
and all His wealth.
The Acharya begs to be accepted as the Lord’s eternal servant (engaged in
un-interrupted service to you). Having enjoyed the experience of the Lord
resulting from the three stage development, he wishes to perform service in
all forms and under all circumstances.
339
Churnika-2
The Acharya then continues to enumerate his personal short comings and
declares his inability to overcome them without the grace of Lord Narayana.
He tells, he is lacking in personal qualities (tadanuguna saativikaastyaadii
samasta atma guna vihinah) like - virtue (satva), mastery over inner and
outer senses, and absence of ego, conceit, and faith in the grace of the Lord
etc. Continuing beyond the lack of virtues, the Acharya confesses that he is a
storehouse of sins (duruttaraananta tadviparyaya jnana kriyaanugunaadi
paapavaasanaa mahaarnavaan tarnimagnah) collected due to the inevitable
association with Prakruti. He cries out at his state of immersion in the ocean
of sin and the prospects of committing more sins as time passes on.
340
Reference is made to the veiling nature of Prakruti, (otherwise called Maya),
when it is associated with the Self (At ma). Due to this Maya, the body is
identified with the soul. Maya is impossible to overcome without the direct
help from Lord Narayana. The well informed can differentiate the two like the
presence oil in gingili seed or fire in the firewood.
I do not find any means to cross this ocean of Samsara (cycle of birth and
death) over infinite periods yet to come. O Lord, who is sought by all beings
that are born (nikhila jantu jata sharanya), I seek refuge in you. He addresses
the Lord as “Sriman Narayana”. Sri has a reference here to Goddess Sri
Maha Lakshmi, who is sitting next to the Lord. The address includes Mother
Maha Lakshmi to intercede on behalf of the Acharya and request the Lord to
forgive all previous lists of offences (committed over many previous births)
and satisfy the desires of His devotee.
The Acharya seeks refuge at the lotus feet of Lord Narayana - tava charana
aravinda yugalam sharana maham prapadye.
Churnika-3
After taking refuge at the feet of the Lord, the Acharya, begs for an
immediate fulfillment of his desire with a firm faith that the Lord will respond
to his prayers.
Eva mavasthitasyaapi
nitya kinkarataam praarthaye
341
implores the Lord to grant his wish. And what is the wish? To be accepted for
eternal service (daasyam) to the Lord.
Churnika-4
Tavaanubhooti sambhoota
na jaane’ gati manyadha
O Lord, please grant the pleasure of eternal service to you resulting from the
joy of experiencing you. This is my only desire. O Master (naadha), out of
mercy (kripaya) for my distress please grant me this desire. I do not know of
any other means (na jaane’ gati manyadha)
Churnika-5
Sarvaavasthocita
kurusva maam
Churnika-6
Evambhoota tattva
me’ manastavamevaadyaiva kaaraya
Even if I do not possess the true knowledge of the goal or lack adequate
sincerity for the knowledge, do grant me the correct perception of the means
and the goal
Churnika-7
Apaara karunaambhudhe’
mama naadha namostute
Acharya then expresses the qualities of Lord Ranganatha which would lead
to the grant of his prayers.
342
Anaalochita visheshaashesha loka sharanye’ - you are fit to be sought (as
refuge) by all irrespective of differences due to birth, level of knowledge etc
343
Sri Vaikuntha Gadyam
In the Sharanagati Gadya the Acharya stressed that Prapatti is the easiest
means (Upaaya) and is open to all to attain the Lord. Apart from the Bhakti,
Jnaana and Karma yogas, Prapatti features as a completely independent
means for attaining the Lord. These are all the means to attain the Lord.
When you practice any one of these and succeed, what is there at the end of
it? The Upaaya (means) has been discussed and it remains for us to know
the Upeya (the end result).
In this Gadyam, It would appear, that there are six sections by which the
topic has been handled
344
Yaamuraarya sudhaambhodhi
............... Sandarshayaa mahyam.
The Gadyam starts with the Acharya stating that he will bring out the spiritual
wealth passed on by Sri Yamunacharya for the daily experience of the
devotees. Sri Yamunacharya or Alavandar, as he was popularly referred to,
was a very well-known Vishishtaadvaita philosopher. It was he who was
responsible for getting Sri Ramanuja write the Sri Bhasya. He was, by
himself, a brilliant debater and a writer. Following is a list his works-
Churnika-1
Free Translation
While wishing eternal service to Ishvara, Lord Narayana, the only means of
attaining this goal is, Prapatti, to seek refuge at His lotus feet. He is the
Master and controls everything in this Universe. He does not need to consult
anyone or take permission from anyone while satisfying His devotees.
Among the Lord’s innumerable auspicious qualities (Kalyana Gunas) the key
ones are Saulabhya (easy to approach) and Sausheelya (mixing freely with
inferiors). These are qualities of the Bhagavan that make Him take
compassion on us
345
This is the essence of this section
Commentary:
Lord Narayana is quite the opposite of any other Master - be it among the
humans or Devas. He is untouched by any faulty, lowly qualities - “asesa
dosha asamprstam". The Lord is free from all faults. For example - He is free
from klesa (person subject to desire and hate), karma (virtuous and sinful
acts) adi (similar) defects. He is the abode of all that is noble and auspicious.
In addition He is the abode of innumerable noble and auspicious qualities.
These qualities have not been acquired as a result of any boon given to Him.
They are a part of Him. His greatness cannot be comprehended by the mind
much less expressed in words. The”svaabhaavika anavadhika atishaya
Jnana Bala aishvarya Veerya Shakti tejah”. These have been explained in Sri
Ranga Gadyam.
Before making his special and only request the Acharya recalls his special
relationship with the Supreme Lord. “Svaamitvena, Gurutvena, Suhrtvena
cha parigrhya". He is the Lord, preceptor and friend. In fact, this special
relationship is enjoyed by not just by the Acharya alone, but by everyone in
this world. “Tat paada aravinda Dvaya paricharya, eka manorathah
aikantika”. Having accepted Lord Narayana as the Lord, it is only natural that
one should consider himself as the servant. The servant then wishes for
service. He seeks personal service to the lotus feet of the Lord. That is the
346
only goal of the Acharya- eka manoratha. While this is the end in view, the
means proposed to be adopted is Prapatti.
Other means such as Jnana and Bhakti are also recommended in the
scriptures for gaining the grace of the Lord. However, the Acharya confesses
that while they are suitable for devotees with greater will and capacity, they
are not suitable for a man like him steeped in ignorance, Karma etc. “kalpa
koti sahasrenapi”- just as a ball of cobweb will not germinate, even if soaked
in water for thousand days, the Acharya says he will not qualify for the Lord’s
grace if he follows the other means. Prapatti is the only means suitable for
him to pursue.
Having dealt with the auspicious qualities of the Lord, the Acharya proceeds
to talk about His form and the body. The extraordinary beauty and the
symmetry of the form of the Lord has never been experienced by any one -
be they Gods, humans or animals (akhila jana hridaya anandasya). Everyone
who met Lord Rama was wonderstruck at His extraordinary beauty.
How does the Lord feel about the devotees approaching Him? The Acharya
explains it as - ashrita vaalsalyaika jaladhe’. For all those who sought Him
(ashrita), He overlooks all their faults and admires only their good aspects.
His love for His devotees is like that of a cow for a new born calf
(vaatsalya). He does not think of a single moment’s separation from those
truly devoted souls - -bhakta Jana samshlekaishya bhogyasya
347
located? It is at ‘mahavibhuteh”. It is in the infinite land of the bliss - referred
to as Nitya Vibhuti or Paramapada. Lord Narayana resides here together with
Mother Sri Maha Lakshmi. The Lord is the personification of bliss and ever
fulfilled desires (avaapta samasta kama). If that is the case what role does
Sri Maha Lakshmi The answer is - the Lord’s pleasure is in uplifting
souls. She is His companion and mediates between the sinful souls and the
Lord. She pleads with the Lord on behalf of the sinners. As a reminder, the
land we all live in is called “Lilavibhuti” - land of sport. It is the land of sport
for Lord Narayana.
May the devotees seek the lotus feet of the Lord (sree mat charana
aravinda ugalam) with the firm conviction that nothing else will deliver us
(ananya atma sanjeevanena). May you be fully concentrated on this single
goal and nothing else (tat gata sarva bhavena'). Take refuge at the lotus like
feet of Lord Narayana (sharana manu vrajet).
Churnika-2
Tatascha pratyaha aatmojeevanaaya aiva anusmaret
Churnika-3.1
Chaturdasha bhuvanaatmakamandam
srimati vaikunthe’ divyaloke
The Acharya then describes the divine land of bliss, Srivaikunta, the beauty
and splendour of which is beyond comprehension and words even for the
great Brahma. Srivaikunta is far beyond the egg shaped unit containing the
fourteen regions which includes the Bhooloka the region we live in - there
are seven regions above Bhooloka and seven below it. The andam also
includes the areas that separate the fourteen regions (avaranas). Each
region is ten times larger than the one below it. The seven avaranas are
constituted by the same principles that constitute Prakruti - water, fire, ether
348
etc. These regions, constituted by various principles, are yet related by cause
and effect (kaarya kaarana Jaatamateetya). Beyond all this mass of Prakruti, -
which though eternal is continuously subject to change, creation and
dissolution - is situated Srivaikunta. Contrary to Prakruti, Srivaikunta is
changeless. It is referred to here as Parama vyoma (i.e.) Paramapada. It is
very vast and several times the size of Prakruti Mandala. It is also very clear
and nothing is hidden. In this Divine land (Divya loke’), constituted out of
Shuddha Sattva, there is no veil of ignorance limiting the knowledge.
Churnika-3.2
Sanakavidhi shivaadibhirapyacintya
svabhaavmiti paricchettumayogye’
Churnika-3.3
The Acharya then proceeds to describe the wealth of the land of the
Bliss.
The term Divya has been used to indicate the uniqueness of the place.
We are used to admiring the beauty of the nature around us here in
Bhoomandala (earth). Srivaikunta is an entirely different region. To start with,
it has been made out of a different stuff altogether - Shuddha satva. It has
been specially created by the creator of creators and the Supreme Lord
resides there. The region has hundreds of thousands of fortifications
(aavarana). The word fortification has been used to indicate the immense
wealth of the place. In fact, there is no danger either to the Lord or the wealth
349
of the place from anyone. Rows of Kalpaka trees (divya kalpaka taru
shobhite’) lend great beauty to the paths around the place.
Having described the location of the temple in a general way, the Acharya
proceeds to give more details of the temple. He starts with the hall of
audience located in the temple (kasminschit). The special hall of audience
(divya asthana mantape) is studded with different varieties of rare gems
(vichitra ratnamaye). It has a countless number of pillars studded with
precious stones (divya ratna sthambha shata sahasrakotibh rupashobhite).
The floor itself is paved with a variety of rare divine gems, (divya nana ratna
krta sthala vichitrite). The hall is decorated with many canopies, drapes and
other furnishings (divya alankara alankrte)
The Acharya reverts back to the temple gardens. Varieties of trees beautify
the garden. Sweet smelling Flowers with different colours (nana nana gandha
varnaih) from varieties of trees, scattered everywhere [paritaih (flowers),
patitah (fallen from the trees), patamaanaih (still falling), paadapasthaisca
(still remaining on the tree)] in the garden, render an exquisite beauty to the
place. Beautiful flower gardens (divya pushpavanaih upashobhite) with
bunches of rare flowers (divya pushpaih shobhamanaih) with sweet smell
surround the place.
Details of other salient aspects of the garden are given. Parijata,
harichandana and kalpaka trees are lined up in the garden. It has a large
number of resting and sporting places (mantaps) decorated with fine flowers
and precious stone (antahsthah Pushpa ratnaadi nirmita divya leela mantapa
shata sahasrakoti roopa shobhitaih). Though these gardens are continuously
used, their breath taking beauty never stopped to inspire a sense of
astonishment on the inmates. Innumerable hillocks of sport (kreedaa shailaih
shata sahasraih alankrte) break the monotony. Some gardens are exclusively
for the use of the Lord, some for the use by Sri Devi and some others are for
general use. The sounds made by birds like parrots, cuckoos, peacocks and
others fill the air
The Acharya then gives detailed descriptions of ponds, tanks and lakes
intended for aquatic sports. Steps leading to the water are studded with
350
pearls, corals and other precious stones (mani mukta pravaalakrta
sopaanaih). The singing by a large number of birds could be heard. The
tanks are filled with pure water tasting like nectar. Royal swans (divya raja
hamsaavali virajitaih), spotless white in colour, swim around in the water.
Churnika-3.4
nirastaatishaya rasataya
mahati divya yoga paryanke’ ananta bhogini
The couch on which Lord Narayana and His consorts are seated is
described. Seats affording great comfort (nirasta atishaya aanandaika
rasatayaa) are located artistically and cleverly between flower bedecked
spaces. Clusters of bees, drinking honey from the divine flowers provide an
exhilarating feeling for the visitors there. The gentle breeze is saturated with
fragrance gathered from trees like chandana (sandal), agaru (lacquer),
karpoora (camphor). The Lord is seated on a spacious divine seat provided
by the great serpent - Adisesha.
Churnika-3.5
351
Churnika-3.6
In the next few lines the Acharya describes Lord Narayana Himself.
The Lord is the essence of perfection in all aspects. He has wide eyes like
the freshly blossomed lotus (pratyagra unmilita sarasijadrsa nayana ugalam):
His complexion is like that of clear blue cloud (svaccha neela jeemuta
sankaasham)', He is resplendent with the yellow silk adoring His waist
(atyujvala peeta vaasasam); He shines with His own radiance (svayaa
prabhaaya); He is extremely faultless (at/ nirmalayaa); He is very cool (at/
sheetalaya); He is very youthful (ati komalaya); He exudes the brilliance of a
gem (svaccha maanikyaabhaya); He illuminates the entire Universe (krtsnam
jagat bhaasayantam); His beauty is un-imaginable, Divine, and is like a
wonderful ocean of nectar filled with youthful beauty ( achintya Divya,
Adbhuta, nitya yauvana Svabhava Laavanya amrta saagaram). Curls of
forelocks play on His tender forehead moist with mild sweat.
His face and eyes open up with joy (prabuddha mugda ambuja chaaru
lochanam), like a tender lotus, on seeing His devotees. His raised eye brows
resemble a creeper while showing concern to His devotees (savibhrama
bhrulata). He has beautiful lips (ujjvala adharam). He has a bewitching smile
(shuchi smitam); has beautiful cheeks (komala ganda\, has a raised nose
(unnasam)-, has a slim and conch like neck whose beauty is enhanced by the
locks of curly hair and the long ear rings.
Sri Maha Lakshmi embraces the Lord out of sheer joy when she notices that
her children (devotees) were protected and taken care of by the Lord. The
blue lilies worn by Mother on Her ears, Her ear rings and braids of hair all
leave their marks on His hands during this act. His four arms, long as they
are and reaching down to His knees, flourishing like branches of a Kalpaka
tree provide protection to His devotees.
352
Churnika-3.7
His beautiful rosy palms are decoratively marked by figures such as lotus,
conch, and discus. He has slim, long rosy fingers ending with shining fine
finger nails Valuable, dazzling rings adorn these fingers. As for His feet, they
are like fresh blossomed lotuses. The jewels appear more beautiful and
radiant adorning the Divine form of Lord Narayana. The beautiful Crown (at/
manohara kireeta mukuta chooda vatamsa) adorning His head is indicative of
His Lordship over the Universe - they also indicate His accessibility to all and
love to all beings. Ear drops with fish motif (makara kundala) adorn His ears.
Neckbands (griveyaka) and rows of chains (haara) of unbelievable beauty
adorn His chest. Arm bands (keyura) and circular bands (kataka) adorn His
arms and wrists.
Srivatsa, mole like mark, distinctive of Lord Narayana could be seen on His
chest. Srikaustubha, the incomparable chest jewel, distinctive of the Lord and
rows of stringed pearls (muktaadaama) could be seen. He wears a band
above the navel (udara bandana) and a dhoti made out of golden yellow silk
cloth, once again distinctive of the Lord Narayana. He wears anklets
(nupura) and many more jewels not specifically describer here. It is to be
noted that all the jewels are worn by the Para Brahman Himself. As such,
they are different from any other similarly termed jewels. In fact, they are the
personification of the Lord Himself. They are soft and flower like to the touch
(atyanata sukha sparshaih). They exude sweet fragrance (divya gandhaih).
They are decorated by divine ornaments (bhushanaih bhushitam). The Lord
wears a garland of unfading flowers known as Vaijayanti.
The Lord is served by the celestial weapons like conch (shanka), discuss
(Chakra), mace (Gada), sword (Nandaka), bow (Saargna) - the five weapons
(Pancha aayudhas).
353
Churnika-3.8
The Acharya then proceeds to describe the wealth of His attendants and His
own qualities which please His devotees.
The first reference is to Sri Vishvaksena - who is the Lord’s Senaapati, and it
is with him that the entire wealth of the Lord is entrusted. Sri Vishvaksena is
capable of managing the creation, protection and destruction of all movable
and immovable objects by his mere thoughts. The Lord delegates all His
powers to this trusted deputy. Besides, the Lord is served by other close
attendants like Garuda (Vainateya). Still there are innumerable attendants
like Gajavaktra and his group called gananaayakaas. All these attendants, by
their very nature, are free from the bondages of Samsaara for ever
(svaabhaavato nirasta samasta saamsaarika). For this reason they are
referred to as Nityas. They are born for service unto His lotus feet (bhagavat
paricharyaa kaarana yogyaih). In turn, they are also ever sustained by the
pleasure of service to the Lord (bhagavat parichayaika bhogaih).
Now the Acharya goes on to describe the graceful looks of the Lord. With His
graceful looks (divya kataaksha) is pleasing to the entire world (vishvam
aahlaadayantam). Words emanating from His partly opened mouth add
beauty to His mouth. Admirable characteristics like clarity, sweetness of
voice make it more pleasant. Pregnant with ideas (bhaava garbhena), His
words fill the innermost recesses of the hearts of His devotees (akhila jana
hridaya antaraani aapurayantam), and serve like nectar (amrita) to His
devotees. The devotees realise Lord Narayana through the vigorous
discipline of meditation (Bhagavantam Narayanam dhyaana yogena drstava).
Churnika-3.9
Tato bhagavato Nitya svaamyam aatmano nitya daasyam
....................... Bhagavat paricharyaayam asam vardhayitva
Having described the Srivaikunta, the gardens, the temple, the attendants,
Maha Lakshmi and the Lord Himself, the Acharya could not contain his
expectation, eagerness and anxiety. Inevitably, the questions are now being
posed - when am I going to see Him? When will I Realise Him? When will I
be accepted into His service?
354
While itching to be admitted into the service of Bhagavan Narayana, who is
the rightful goal, the Acharya enumerates and stresses his true relationship
with the Lord. “You are my true Master (mama naadham); You have been our
Master for generations (mama Kula daivatam); You have been my saviour in
all emergencies obtained through proper succession (mama kula dhanam)',
You have been most enjoyable to me (mama bhogyam)-, You have taken
care of me like a mother (mama maataram)', You have raised me like a father
(mama pitaram); You are all to me (mama sarvam). Similar statements are
contained in the Upanishads - “maataa, pita, bhraataa, nivaasah, saranam,
suhrt gatim Narayana” (Narayana is my mother, father, brother, place of
residence, sole means for salvation, friend and my goal. The Acharya cries
out- when shall I actually see Him with my eyes (saakshhat karavaani
chakshushay? When can I have His lotus feet on my head (kadaa ham
Bhagavat paadaambujadvaya sirasaadhaara ishyaami)? When shall I
approach the two lotus feet of the Lord, being rid of worldly pleasures and
devoid of love and hate associated with worldly life? When shall I be graced
by the cool gaze of Lord’s eyes and be commanded by Him in His friendly
voice? The desire of the Acharya to be admitted into the service of the Lord
is expressed as above.
Churnika-3.10
The approach to the Lord with an intense desire to be accepted into His
service is now being detailed.
The Lord is seated on the Sesha couch with Sri Maha Lakshmi attended by
Garuda (Vainateya - son of Vinata) and other Nityasuris. To this Lord
Narayana, ever wedded to Sri Maha Lakshmi surrounded by all His retinue
(samasta parivaaraaya srimate Narayanaya namah), I offer myself, even
from far, by repeated prostrations and raising up (as a mark of great affection
and regard) (utthaiya utthaiya punah punah pranaamya). The salutations are
being offered with a feeling of awe and bowing before Him (atyanta
saadhvasavinayavanato bhutva). While approaching the Lord devotees are
looked upon with great friendliness and sympathy by the Lord’s attendants
and others. Devotees approach the Lord after showing respect to them and
receiving their permission to see Him. While approaching the Lord, the great
Moola mantra is chanted. The devotee then falls at the feet of the Lord with
355
the request “O Bhagavan please make this lowly self solely yours and accept
me in all services in boundless measure”. Bhagavato nivedayet - surrender
this self solely to the Lord.
Churnika-4
The devotee, after conveying voluntarily to the Lord his desire to be accepted
for eternal service, waits for His acceptance. The Lord, in turn, conveys His
acceptance with a very loving and affectionate look (amaryaada seelavata ati
premaanvitena avalokanena). The devotee is accepted to serve the Lord at
all times, at all places and under all circumstances (sarva desa sarva kaala
sarvaavasthochita atyanta sesa bhaavya). Having thus been accepted, the
devotee stays before the Lord in great humility - with folded hands and
bowed head (atyanta saadhva savinayaavanatah kinkurvaanah
krtaanjaliputah).
Churnika-5
Having just been accepted into the Lord’s service, the devotee is completely
overtaken by the joyous experience of watching the majestic form of Lord
Narayana. Watching Him the devotee starts experiencing the greatness of
the Lord, as the protector of the Universe; still more His nature, essential
qualities such as His purity, overflowing and incomparable affection and
many more. This astounding experience leaves the devotee totally absorbed
and incapable of any action - seeing, doing or cognizing (anyat kinchit
kartumdrstam smartum ashktah). They remain gazing at the Lord. Fearing
that the great experience may be cut short, the devotee pleads that the
service should last forever.
Churnika-6
tato bhagavataa svayameva atma sanjivanena
sarvaavayavah sukhamaasita
The devotee, at first, hesitates to go near to the Lord being aware of his
lowliness against His immeasurable greatness. However, with a gracious
356
look and a smile the Lord encourages and invites the devotee to come nearer
in a sweet voice. He removes all the uneasiness on the part of the devotee
(samasta kleshaapaham). When they are placed on the head of the devotee
(shirasi krtam dhyaatvaa), the Lord’s lotus feet (srimat paada aravinda
ugalam), are extremely comforting (niratishaya sukhaavaham). The devotee
feels that he is immersed in an ocean of bliss (amrita saagara antar nimagna)
and the joyous experience spreads throughout his body (sarvaavayavah
sukhamaasita).
As long as one is alive in this world one should keep thinking of Lord
Narayana praying for the release from Samsara with the confidence that the
Lord will surely grant it. It is a practice of our elders to meditate on the last
portions of Sri Vaikunta Gadyam before retiring to bed.
Vaishnava Brahmins in the south of India have a title “lyengaP. They are called so since
they follow the five Samskaras - “lyendu angam Udayavar”. The Pancha Samskaram
gives
Pancha Samskaras
The Pancha-Samskara refers to the five angas of Prapatti. They are -
Thaapa Samskaram:
Here, the Acharya embosses the impressions of Conch and Discuss on the
left and right arms of the disciple. Sudarshana Azhvar’s protection is always
given to the devotee. Panchajanya, the Conch shatters all evils.
357
Pundra Samskaram:
The Acharya makes the disciple aware of the places on the body where the
Upavyuha forms of the Lord are to be saluted - they are twelve in all. During
this initiation the disciple is made aware of the names of the Lord and His
consort associated with each Upavyuha form of Lord Narayana and of the
way he has to offer his salutations. Each Upavyuha form of Sriman Narayana
is externally represented by the “Oordhva Pundram” (Tiruman Kaapu or
tilak). The Tiruman represents the Lord and the “Sri Choornam" represents
the consort. The twelve “Oordhva Pundrams” are known “Dwaadasha
Oordhva Pundram”
Nama Samskaram:
The Acharya adds the name “Daasa" at end of the disciple’s name. It
signifies that the disciple will be a servant of Lord Sriman Narayana and Sri
Ramanuja forever.
Mantra Samskaras
358
only to disciples considered deserving by him. This is to enable the devotee
to get linked to the Parampara. The mantras are highly potent and contain
deep philosophical meanings. It is only initiated to disciples who have
undergone Smaashrayanam. The utterance of Pranava (AUM) in public is
restricted. However, anyone without any restriction to cast or creed can chant
aloud in public “Namo Narayana”.
Ashtaaksharam
This mantra has been initiated to Sri Pundareeka and the great Bhakta
Prahlada by Sage Narada himself. Lord Narayana has initiated this to
Tirumangai Azhwar.
(a) The first word is Pranavam (Aum) and it has three letters.
The first letter “a” (akaaram) refers to Lord Vishnu. A is the beginning of all
letters and Lord Vishnu is the origin of beings. The Lord, in turn, provides a
complete protection to all souls - at all places, at all times and in all states.
The second Letter: u” (ukaaram) refers to Goddess Lakshmi.
The third letter “m” (makaaram) is the 25th letter in the Sanskrit alphabet.
Similarly, the soul or Jivatma is the 25th tattva (First tattva is matter; the
second is mahat; then the 5 gross elements starting from Ether; then the 5
subtle elements starting with sound; then the 5 Jnanendriyas; then the 5
karmendriyas. The total number of tattvas so far is 23; The 24th is Manas',
The 25th tattva is the Jeevatma). Summarizing the Jivatma is a servant of
Lord Narayana and Mother Maha Lakshmi.
(b) The second word of the Tiru-mantram has two letters - “na” and “ma”. This
leads to two meanings.
The first one is- Namah refers to salutations to Lord Narayana.The second
meaning arises when you split it as two words - Na Maha. It means “not
mine” Now Namah can be interpreted to mean -I am not mine. I am only a
servant to the Lord, I belong to the Lord.Nothing is mine. Everything belongs
to the Lord. Independence is not mine. I am depending on the Lord.
Mastership is not mine. I am not the master of anybody, including myself.
Lord Narayana is the master of everyone.
359
(c ) The third word of the Tiru-mantram is “Narayana”.
The word “ra” refers to that which perishes and hence to “achetana”. Thus
“nara” refers to that which does not perish and that is - Chetana or Jivatma.
That which does not perish includes the Lord also Now the word “ayana” has
three interpretations - (1) A resting place or abode (2) “Upaya” or means (3)
Fruit or objective
Against this background, what is the meaning for the word Narayana? We
come with two interpretations -
(1) When “ayana” is interpreted as the resting place, the Narayana has two
meanings-
a) One who is the resting place for all Naras - Chetanas and Achetanas.
He contains all Naras. Hence, He is bigger than all of them put to
gether. his quality of the Lord is referred to as “Bahir Vyaapti”
b) One who’s resting place is Naras - this refers to all Chetanas and
Achetanas. He is contained in each one of them. Hence He is smaller
than the smallest of them. This quality is referred to as “Antar Vyaapti”
So far we have talked about the various interpretations of the words in the
Ashtakshara. Scholars have put them together, and ten different meanings
are now available for the Ashtakshara. They are given below.
Ashtakshara is, just not a Mantra to be mechanically repeated. The surrender to the
Lord has to be total and not conditional. Attitude of approach, mental and physical
(Bhaava) has to be that of a servant.
(b) I surrender myself to the Lord. My existence is merely for the pleasure of the
Lord. I surrender the protection of myself to the Lord.
(c ) lam the servant to Lord Narayana and Mother Sri Maha Lakshmi. I am not
subservient to anyone else. I am totally dependent on them
360
(e) I will do service to only Lord Narayana and Sri Maha Lakshmi. My service is
purely for the pleasure of the Lord and Mother and not for myself.
(f) I will do service to the Lord and Mother at all times. I will also do service to
Bhagavathas.
(g) I own nothing. I belong to the Lord. Anything and everything that I have
belongs also to the Lord.
(h) I do not have any Upaya (means) other than Prapatti - a total surrender at
His feet. I want Him to bless and release me from the cycle of birth and
death and do service to Him.
(i) I cannot protect myself. The Lord has to protect me. I pray to Him to overlook
all my sins and bless me with eternal service to Him.
Dwaya Mantram
The Dwaya Mantra is referred to as the Mantra Ratna. This helps the
Sadhaka to perform Sharanagati to Lord Narayana. It is recommended that
this Mantra be repeated as a Manasika Japa continuously without any regard
to time or place.
Different scholars have interpreted this Mantra in different ways. They are all
based on the grouping of the words. Some have treated the Dwayam as one
part (since only one Mantra is involved). Others have treated it as two parts
or more. However, the essence remains the same. Here, we will give an
361
interpretation treating the Mantra as consisting of ten words. The words are
given below.
1. Sri
2. Math
3. Naaraayana
4. Charanam
5. Sharanam
6. Prapadye
7. Srimathe
8. Naaraayana
9. Aya
10. Namaha
Let us examine each of these words and observe what they convey
362
b) Math - The word Math is attached to Sri. It signifies togetherness at all
times.. Goddess Sri Mahalakshmi is inseparable from Lord Narayana. For
this reason She is also referred to as “Anapaayinee”. This togetherness
will ensure that whenever the Jeevas approach the Lord, Mother
Mahalakshmi is always there to plead on behalf of the Jeevas. She pleads
that their faults and sins be overlooked and accept the plea of the Jeevas
for liberation.
h) Naaraayana - This indicates that He is the supreme Lord for all the
Lokas. As such it is appropriate that all services are to be performed to
Him only.
363
i) Aya - This indicates a prayer to perform service to the Lord.
Rendering service includes - service at all places, at all times and at
all stages. The request also implies the removal all obstacles to
performing service. The Jeevatma has taken refuge at the feet of the
Lord. As a fruit for this refuge a request is being made to give
permission to serve the Lord eternally.
Charama Shloka
No one wants to suffer much less die. In fact, we do not want to even get old. Yet, in
real life this cannot be prevented. Both scientists and seers from India have been
looking for a solution. The Indian thought has been centered around the fact, that if one
can get out of the cycle of birth, death and rebirth then we could achieve Moksha and
thereby eternal happiness.
And how do you get out of this cycle? For the Kaliyuga (the present era) two prominent
means are available, (a) Bhakti (b) Prapatti.
A number of people are under the impression that Bhakti means is suitable for a
common man during the current times and what is being practiced today is the Bhakti
marga. In fact, both the assumptions are wrong. This does not mean that Bhakti marga
will not lead us to Moksha. It is a much more difficult route to follow and even minor
slips will derail the efforts. More importantly, it is not open for all (sex and caste
restrictions apply).
There are some activities that everyone has to perform irrespective of which yoga he
chooses to pursue on his way to salvation. They are called Nitya and Naimittika karmas.
364
Nitya karma refers to activities that one has to perform compulsorily. By performing
these one does not get any benefits or Punya. However, not performing these will incur
sin or Paapa. Example is Sandhyaavandana. These are called Ajna kainkarya.
Naimittika karma refers to activities which one has to perform on particular occasions.
Example is Tarpana during eclipse time. There are some activities which are desirable
to perform. By performing these you get Punya. However, not performing these will not
attract Paapa. They are called Anujna Kainkarya.
365
guarantee the attainment of Moksha. In the end it is the grace of Sriman
Narayana that will decide as to who will be blessed with this ultimate goal of
Moksha.
Bhakti Yoga cannot even be started before achieving Atma- Saakshatkaara
by performing Karma Yoga or Jnana Yoga.
Bhakti Yoga is the most difficult to practice. Even if one succeeds in
faultlessly practicing the marga, the award of Moksha is not guaranteed to
occur at the end of the present birth of the Sadhak. It may take a few births
before it can materialize.
Sometimes, Bhakti is interpreted as “devotion” to Sriman Narayana which
need not be the matured state of Jnana as expressed in scriptures.
There are seven pre-requisites for Bhakti Yoga. They are -
It must be pointed out, one still needs the grace of God to be granted Moksha.
(d) Prapatti
There is a common belief that, in this Kali Yuga, Bhakti marga is the most
suitable means for a common man to attain Moksha and what is being practiced
now is Bhakti marga. In fact, both the assumptions are incorrect.
In this age of Kali Yuga, Prapatti offers a sublime path for attaining the grace of
Lord Narayana.
Prapatti is self surrender or Saranaagati. God is the devotee’s sole refuge and
the only saviour. So the desire to surrender to Lord Narayana and to serve Him is
in the nature of things.
366
Prapatti is also referred to by other names - (Atma) nikshepa, Nyasa vidya,
Tyaaga, Saranaagati, and Bhara Nyasa. It can be performed by anybody
irrespective of age, sex or caste. The details are given Ahirbudhnya samhita.
There are references to it in the Puranas as well. The main qualifications for a
Mumukshu (one desiring Moksha) wanting to adopt Prapatti are as follows -
In the Bhagavad Gita, Chapter 18, Sloka 66 we come across the famous
Charama Sloka. This is the noblest Sloka in the Bhagavad Gita. This has been
extensively commented upon by Acharyas and Scholars. For a common man /
woman, ignorant of shastras, unable to stand-up to the rigid demands of Karma
yoga / Jnana Yoga / Bhakti Yoga and looking for a Tarunopaya, Lord Krishna
throws the life line and a guarantee.
367
The Sloka is given below -
In short it means -
368
Roots - Selected Sthutis
1 Sankalpam(2) Pratikoolyasya
varjanam(3) Karpanyam (4) Maha
Vishvasam (5) Goptrtva varanam
369
Chapter IX- Hindu Yoga
Introduction
Indian thinkers did not separate the goal of life from the view of life. Man’s view of
life matures by what he wants to achieve in his life. This resolve, in turn, leads him
to attain some goals of life.
In Sanskrit, the word Artha has many meanings. In this context, it means “goal”.
What is sought after by everyone is called Purushaartha. Purusha in this case does
not refer to a male person only. It also refers to females as well. In fact,
Purushaartha here refers to Manushya artha. \Ne may have hundreds of goals to be
achieved in our lives. All the goals may be classified into 4 categories. They are
called “Chaturvidha Purusharthas". The Purusharthas are - Artha, Kama, Dharma
and Moksha. The fourth one, Moksha, is God realisation.
There are five spiritual paths for God-realisation. They are Karma Yoga, Bhakti
Yoga, Raja Yoga, Jnana Yoga and Prapatti marga. It must be stressed here, that
Yoga is not to be understood in the naturalist view, but in the Aadhyaatmika way.
Yoga really means Union with God. It must be cautioned that the goal of Moksha is
not an easy fruit to get at - irrespective of the path chosen. In addition,
notwithstanding the path you choose and the perfection you may achieve at it,
ultimately God’s grace is essential. At the end, it is the grace of the God that will
result in Moksha
Karma Yoga
Karma Yoga is the path of action. Work brings as its effect or fruit in terms of either
pleasure or pain. In addition, each work adds a link to our bondage of Samsara
leading to repeated births. This is the inexorable law of Karma. Karma Yoga
teaches a way by which this link to our bondage could be avoided. Karma when it is
done with the right mental attitude, right spirit, right-will through Yoga, without
attachment, and expectation of fruits, without the idea of agency or doership, and
with a mind balanced in success and failure - then the link to bondage does not
occur. The Karma Yogi should dedicate his actions at the altar of God with the
feeling of Ishvara-arpana. Non attachment brings freedom from sorrow and fear. As
he dedicates his actions at the Lotus feet of the Lord, he develops devotion to God
and approaches Him nearer and nearer. A rigid moral discipline and control of
senses are indispensable for the practice of Karma Yoga. Practice of Brahmacharya
370
is essential. Cultivation of a number of virtues are also essential such as -
tolerance, adaptability, sympathy, mercy, equal vision, balance of mind, patience,
perseverance, humility, generosity, nobility, self-restraint, control of anger, non
violence, truthfulness, eating habits, simple living and endurance are essential.
The practice of Karma Yoga does not demand that you should possess enormous
wealth. You can serve with your body and mind. God is more pleased with one who
helps the helpless people than with a rich man conducting puja with pomp and
vanity.
Jnana Yoga
Jnana yoga is the path of knowledge. The student of Jnana yoga has to equip
himself with four means. They are (a) Discrimination (Viveka) (b) Dispassion
(Vairag ya) (c) the six-fold virtues otherwise called Shat-Sampat-V\z., tranquillity
(Sama), restraint (Dama), renunciation (Uparati), endurance (Titiksha), faith
(Shraddha) and concentration (Samadhana). In addition the Sadhak must have a
strong earning for liberation (Mumukshutva). The he hears the scriptures sitting at
the feet of a competent Guru who is both (a) learned in scriptures (Srotriya) (b) well
established in Brahman (Brahma-Nishta). After this the Sadhak practices reflection
which will result in dispelling all doubts. Finally, he practices deep meditation on
Brahman which will lead to Brahma Saakshatkaara.
There are seven stages of Jnana or knowledge: viz., (1) aspiration for the right
(Subhechha) (2) Philosophical enquiry (Vicharana) (3) Subtlety of mind
(Tanumanasi) (4) Attainment of light (Sattvapatti) (5) Inner detachment (Asamsakti)
(6) Spiritual vision (Padarthabhavana) and (7) Supreme freedom (Turiya).
It may be appropriate to state here that there is a vast difference in the meaning of
Jnana between the Advaita and Vishishtadvaita systems. In the Advaita, it is the
intuitive understanding that the Jiva is one with the Ishvara. In the Vishishtadvaita at
the first level it is to be understood that one is Atman and not a mere body- mind.
An aspirant who has achieved this moves on by gradual effort to get a continuous
and unobstructed flow of consciousness towards the Supreme Lord.
Raja Yoga
Raja yoga is the path that leads to union with the Lord through self-restraint and
control of mind. It teaches on (a) how to control the senses and the thought waves
371
(mental Vrittis) that arise from the mind (c) how to commune with God. While
physical discipline is taught in Hatha Yoga, Raja yoga teaches mental discipline.
Niyama - is observance. It consists of (1) Saucha (internal and external purity) (2)
Santosha (contentment) (3) Tapas (austerity) (4) Svadhyaya (study of scriptures
and Japa of mantras) (5) Ishvara- Pranidhana (self surrender to God). He who is
well established in Yama and Niyama will make a quick progress in Yoga.
Samadhi - Dhynana leads to Samadhi, where the meditator and the meditated
become one. All Vrittis or waves of the mind subside. Concentration is the key to
success. It may take some time to master but it is essential to attain Samadhi.
Bhakti Yoga
Due to lack of an appropriate word, the term Bhakti is sometimes used to imply
“devotion” to the Supreme Being which need not be the matured state of Jnana
called for. It is generally assumed that processes like Bhagavat Kalyana Guna
sravanam, Nama sankeertanam, visiting holy places, bathing in holy rivers,
conducting rituals etc automatically assure the devotee of salvation or Moksha. This
372
is not true at all. It is not everything that becomes Bhakti. Surely these acts
culminate in either Bhakti or Prapatti (to be dealt with a little later). Yet there is still a
fair way to go to achieve the goal. Let us understand Bhakti.
There are seven general pre-requisites for Bhakti Yoga. They are - (1) Viveka
(discrimination. Purification of body through proper intake of satvik food) (2) Vimoka
(Freedom. Renounce all desires other than meditating on God) (3) Abhyasa
(practice. Worship the Lord with full enthusiasm. Would involve strict adherence to
scriptures etc) (4) Kriya (work. Proper adherence to varnashrama dharma mainly
dealing with pancha maha yajnas.) (5) Kalyana (auspiciousness. Practice virtues
like truthfulness, integrity, compassion, benevolence, ahimsa etc) (6) Anavasada
(being without any despair due to disappointment and completely forgetting all past
sorrows) (7) Anurddharsa (absence of exaltation. No excess joy or absence of it).
Sadhana Bhakti is a strong faith in God. The aspirant then turns to the scriptures
and teachers (who impart correct knowledge of Self, Nature and God). Duties of life
have to be done without attachment. Karma Yoga and Jnana Yoga have to be
practiced together. Aspirant must overcome the identification of Self as Body. All
this is possible for a highly qualified aspirant but almost impossible for an average
one.
Vishishtadvaita scholars argue that severe practice of Karma and Jnana Yoga can
only bring forth a stage for performing Bhakti yoga. The person performing Jnana
yoga (constant meditation on self or Jivatma) is known as Kevala. It results in Atma
Saakshatkaara (self realisation). On the contrary, the person performing Bhakti
yoga is called Jnani. This results in God realisation. The perfection of Bhakti yoga is
through Ashtanga Yoga described above.
Vishishtadvaita scholars point out that Bhakti Marga does lead the devotee to attain
Moksha. However, it may take several births to achieve it. It can only be practiced
by scholars who have studied Shastras. One may ask the question “Can you love
373
God really? Does every part of your being respond to the love of God?” This is a
very important question. Nobody can love truly unless God grants one such love
through His grace. To love truly means that one cannot live without love of God.
Some great men, like the Alwars or the Saiva saints withstood this test. An ordinary
man may find that he is not capable of reaching any level , either because of his
birth or because of his status or because of his condition or because of the debacle
that comes to man at any time. As such a large section of people find they ineligible
to practice it. He may ask “To whom shall I go? Who will save me?”
If a man is solely devoted to God and surrenders to Him, he has done all that has to
be done. If he does it, and does it consistently through abyasa, that is, pursues it,
holding on to the feet of the Lord without those vices of mankind, namely
asuya, envy and greed, he will achieve the goal, namely God Realisation which is
Moksha. That is how the whole thing has been so brilliantly summarized in the last
chapter of the message of Gita.
Here Sri Aurobindo brilliantly explains the beginning of spiritual life or describes
God’s Yoga as leading to Divine Evolution. He says “You must find the Lord acting
through you in every one of your limbs and in every one of your parts and see the
transformation of mind and body.” The surrender of each part is necessary. You
may say it is a very difficult process. You may say, “How can I surrender?” the
answer is “Do not worry. Be surrendering to God. Only keep yourself fit for God. Do
not obstruct God’s activity”. God’s love for man is something very different from
374
man’s love for God. When you surrender your entire offering of love to God, then
God reveals His love to you by giving Himself to you. His takes up residence in you
consciously, moulds it and changes you completely. This is what we mean by the
descent of God which leads to the ascent of the man.
(1) Akinchanyam: Destituteness which may result either due to one’s lack of
mental and physical strength to adopt Bhakti Yoga, lack of requisite knowledge from
Shastras, prohibition by Shastras regarding the adoption of Bhakti Yoga
(2) Ananyagatitvam: Seeking the Supreme Lord Sriman Narayana as the sole
refuge with complete aversion to all fruits other than Moksha
(4) Maha Vishvasam: Intense faith that Sriman Narayana will certainly
grant Moksha Extensive knowledge in various fields of Shastras
wouldn’t necessarily yield this supreme unshakable faith.
Performance of Prapatti is done with satvika tyaga. The three components of the
satvika tyaga are:
375
3. Phala tyaga: One should give up the thought that the fruit of
performing Prapatti belongs to him/her and realize that the fruit
of Prapatti also belongs to Sriman Narayana.
In the Vaishnava tradition demands made on the devotees, practicing Bhakti and
Prapatti are illustrated by what are called Markata Kishora Nyaya and Maarjala
Kishora Nyaya. In the Markata Kishora Nyaya a baby monkey holds on tightly to its
mother while being transported from place to place. Its safety depends on how
tightly it is holding on to the mother. In the case of Maarjala Kishora Nyaya the
mother cat carries the baby without any effort from the baby. The case of Prapatti
marga is similar to the Maarjala Kishora Nyaya. The devotee’s absolute resignation
to the Lord makes the Lord both the means and end.
376
Chapter - X - Of Bodies, Sheaths, Avasthsas and Gunas
Introduction
The purpose of life is to realize one’s essential nature. But it is not easy to achieve.
We tend to identify the Atman with the body. This is called Deha-Adhyasa. This is
the greatest obstacle to Self-Knowledge or Atma-Jnana. To get over the delusion,
ancient seers have made a systematic and detailed analysis and proved that Jiva is
not the body. The study of the three bodies, the five sheaths, and the three states of
waking, dream and deep sleep helps a man to understand that he is different from
these modifications. He has to transcend all these in his journey to Self-knowledge.
Bodies
The Jiva is enveloped by several layers (or bodies) of matter. These are there
toassist in our objective awareness. The physical or gross body consists of three
bodies.
Brief details about them are given below. From the time of birth, the body
undergoes changes and they are called Shad-bhava-vikaras. The human being
gradually gets drawn into Samsara and the links are explained below.
From Ajnana (ignorance), Aviveka (non-discrimination between real and the unreal)
is born.
377
From Aviveka is born Ahamkara (ego).
This chain of Samsara, involving birth and death, will continue till a deliberate effort
is made. This can be done by destroying Ajnana (ignorance), the root cause for the
Samsara, through the attainment of knowledge of Brahman.
Sheaths
The human being is composite of physical and psychological aspects that function
together as a holistic system. The Kosha system refers to these different aspects as
layers of subjective experience. The layers range from the dense physical body to
the more subtle levels of emotions, mind etc.
Kosha means sheath. There are five illusory Koshas. These Koshas envelop the
Atman (Self). Due to ignorance man naturally identifies himself with these illusory
378
(1) Annamaya; (2) Pranamaya; (3) Manomaya; (4) Vijnanamaya and
(5) Anandamaya Kosha.
Man identifies himself with the Pranamaya Kosha and thinks 'I am hungry, I
am thirsty, and I did this action.' In fact, the Pranamaya Kosha is quite
foreign to the real Self. Man identifies himself with the Manomaya Kosha
and regards himself as the thinker and thinks 'I am angry, I am lustful, I am
greedy.' In fact, the Manomaya Kosha is entirely distinct from the real Self of
man. Man identifies himself with the Vijnanamaya Kosha and regards
himself as the cognisor and thinks 'I am intelligent, I know everything, I am
the enjoyer.'
Man identifies himself with the Anandamaya Kosha and feels 'I am happy.'
Both the Vijnanamaya and the Anandamaya Koshas are quite foreign to the
real Self of man.
Through meditation the intellect of the man becomes pure. He develops the
faculty of true discrimination between the real and the unreal, between the
permanent and impermanent. Step by step he abandons one Kosha after
another and eventually attains the knowledge of unity with Brahman.
379
Urmis or six waves of the ocean of Samsara, viz., birth, death, hunger, thirst,
delusion and grief.
The physical body operates during the waking state. The subtle body
functions during the dreaming state; and the causal body operates during
deep-sleep state. During deep-sleep it is the thin veil of Anandamaya Kosha
that separates the individual soul from the supreme Soul or Brahman.
The following table gives brief details of the bodies and the Koshas.
Jagadguru Shankaracharya has written commentaries on all the principal
Upanishads. He explains that Maya is the material cause of the Universe.
Maya is made up of the Gunas - Sattva (purity), Rajas (passion) and Tamas
(darkness). Tamas is the cause of Annamaya Kosha. So inertness
predominates in this Kosha. It is not endowed with Kriya Shakti (power of
action) or Jnana Shakti (power of cognition).
Rajas is the cause of the Pranamaya Kosha. It is endowed with Kriya Shakti
(power of action). The cause of the Manomaya Kosha is Sattva mixed with
Tamas. Therefore the Tamasic qualities, hatred etc., are present in the mind.
The cause of the Vijnanamaya Kosha is Sattva mixed with Rajas. Man as
mind and intellect (Buddhij is a product of Jnana-Shakti. Through Jnana-
Shakti man gets the knowledge as how to possess his desired objects. Through
Kriya Shakti he exerts and possesses the objects.
Gunas
380
There are three Vrittis in the mind corresponding to the three Gunas.
(1) Santa Vr/W (peace) comes out of Sattva Guna. Equilibrium comes out of this
Guna.
(2) Ghora Vritti comes out of Rajo Guna. Anger comes out of this Guna.
(3) Mudha Vritti comes out of Tamo Guna. This Guna yields carelessness,
laziness and drowsiness.
Sattva Guna:
Fearlessness and purity of heart will be displayed. It is favourable for the attainment
of Moksha. The mind will always be steady. The person may stick to one place for a
long time. The person will keep friendship with persons for a long time. There will be
purity of thought (Bhava Samsuddhi) and purity of heart (Sattva Samsuddhi).
Rajo Guna:
The person will be troubled by a hostile force which will pull him down to Samsara.
He will exhibit vices like Damba, Darpa, and Krodha etc. The person will be
restless. It will force him to continuous work. Rajasic type always wants company
and talk. They have a tendency to look into defects of others. They remember bad
deeds done to them by others and forget good deeds done by them. At times
intense Rajas turns into Sattvic.
Tamo Guna:
Tamas has two basic characteristics: gurutva (heaviness) and avarnaka (the
capacity of covering or concealing). Due to its gurutva guna, it suppresses and
dominates over rajas and Sattva gunas. The third characteristic or the result of
Tamoguna is visada, which refers to ignorance (ajnana), delusions (moha or mithya
jnana), depression and similar properties
Avasthas
Avasthas Mind has got three Avasthas (states) - Jagrat (waking state), Svapna
(dreaming state) and the Sushupti (deep sleep state).
In dream, the senses are thrown off. The senses are quiet and absorbed in the
mind. Mind alone plays during dream state. Objects observed during waking state
are used by the mind to project various forms. In the dream, the mind assumes
different forms - flowers, mountains etc. In a dream, you could be talking to people
whom you never met. The objects seen perceived during a dream have an external
reality to the dreamer only and no one else. The mind is the subject. It is also the
object. The seer and the seen are one. The perception takes place through an
internal organ called “Manas”. So it is called “inner perception”. The difference
between the waking state and the dreaming state is this. During waking state the
mind depends on outward impressions. During dream state the mind creates its
own impressions and enjoys them. In other words, in the Jagrat state objects exist
independent of the mind. In the Svapna state, objects are manufactured out of the
mind. When the mind drops to waking state, all dream objects vanish.
When the mind enters Puritat Nadi, the state of deep sleep sets in. In Dridah
Sushupti (dreamless sleep) there is no play of mind. In here there is no play of
Indriyas or organs. There is neither Raga nor Dvesha (attraction or dislike). You feel
that you have existed even during sleep as soon as you are awake. Vedantins build
their philosophy around this Sushupti Avastha. Sri Shankara observes that the
phenomena of duality caused by the action of the mind are present in the waking
and dreaming states only, but absent in deep sleep state. In waking and dreaming
states, there is the play of the thoughts (and the simultaneous occurrence of names
and forms) and hence the world as well. In dreamless sleep, there are no thoughts;
and hence, there is no world too. We taste the nature of absolute bliss in dreamless
sleep, where a man is cut off from the distracting world. It is the mind that creates
differences, distinctions, duality and separateness.
382
Roots - Hindu Yoga
Bodies
v
___________ i--------
Sthula Shareera Sookshma Shareera Karana Shareera
I I
Components 5 1. Earth (Prithvi) Principles (Tattvas) 19 5- Jnana Indriyas What is Karana The great ignorance that is
2. Water (Apah) 5- Karma Indriyas Shareera indescribable is called the
3. Fire (Tejas) 5- Pranas causal body. It is the cause
4. Air (Vayu) 1- Manas (mind) of gross and subtle bodies.
5. Space (Akasa) 1- Buddhi (intellect)
1- Chitta
Essences 7 1. Chyle (Rasa) 1- Ahamkara
2. Blood (Asra)
3. Flesh (Mamsa) The Sookshma
4. Fat (Medas) Shareera gets
5. Bone (Asthi) dissolved in Videha
6. Marrow (Majja) Mukti.
7. Seman (Sukla)
Table-1
383
Roots - Hindu Yoga
Table-3
384
Roots - Hindu Yoga
385
Roots - Hindu Yoga
5. Anandamaya It is the Intellectual sheath It consists of- How many sheaths operate during
Kosha Intellectual and the ego
working with the help of Waking Dreaming Deep sleep
Five Jnanendriyas state state state
1. Annamaya Kosha ♦
2. Pranamaya Kosha ♦ ♦
3. Manomaya Kosha ♦ ♦
4. Vijnanamaya Kosha ♦ ♦
5. Anandamaya Kosha ♦ ♦ ♦
Table-4
386
Roots - Hindu Yoga
Table-6
5. Anandamaya Kosha ♦
Table-5
387
Roots - Sanatana Dharma
Definition of Dharma
That which brings well-being to man is Dharma. The word Dharma is derived
from the root Dhar, meaning to hold. That which holds the whole creation from
macrocosm to microcosm is Dharma. It is the eternal Divine law of the Lord.
The entire creation is held together and sustained by the law of the Supreme
Being. Dharma covers not just external deeds only but also the internal or
mental practices. According to the Hindus, Dharma comes from the Divine
and leads you to the Divine. It is difficult to find a word in English which is
equivalent to the word Dharma in Sanskrit. Sometimes it is defined as
“righteousness” or “duty”. The best definition for Dharma has been given by
Rishi Kanada, the founder of the Vaiseshika system of philosophy. He defines
it as “Yato-bhyudayanihsreyasa-siddhih sa dharmah”. It means “that which
leads to the attainment of Abhyudaya (prosperity in this world) and
Nihsreyasa (total cessation of pain and attachment to eternal bliss hereafter)
is Dharma".
Changing Dharma
In the matter of Dharma, the Vedas are the ultimate authority. Hinduism
prescribes different duties for different people. Rules for men are different
from rules for the women. Rules for different Varnas and Ashramas vary.
However non-violence, truth, non-stealing, cleanliness and control of senses
are duties common to all men. Dharma also depends upon time,
circumstances, age and degree of evolution. Under special circumstances
variations are allowed (e.g.) Aapad dharma.
Vedas do mention here and there the duties and rites to be performed by us.
Dharma Shastra deals with them in a codified form. However, it must be
388
Roots - Sanatana Dharma
emphasised that Vedas are the root of all dharma - “Vedo Khilo
dharmamulam”. The work that the Vedas bid us to perform is both for our own
wellbeing as-well as for the good of the world. But the rites and duties are not
given in an orderly form in the Vedas.
As explained earlier Vedas are the root of all Dharma. However the rites and
duties are not given in an orderly manner in the Vedas. Dharmasutras,
Grhyasutras and Srautasutras relating to rites are based on the Vedas. Since
Sutras contain only terse statements Dharma Shastras have been written to
elaborate and make them easier for people to follow. Dharma Shastras are
called Smritis and are in verse form. The Smritis contain detailed instructions
on rituals to be conducted one has to perform through one’s entire life.
Thorough though they, variances have been found among the Smritis. These
are sought to be cleared by “Dharma Shastra Nibandhanas”. These
Nibandhanas do not leave out any rite or Dharma and differences have also
been reconciled.
There is a wrong impression about the Dharma Shastras even among those
who treat them with respect. They think that the rules and duties of the Smritis
were formulated by their authors on their own. They call these authors
"lawgivers" who, in their opinion, laid down "laws" that reflect their own views.
Further they think that the Dharma Shastras were composed in the same way
as Constitution. If the Smritis really represent the views of the authors there is
389
Roots - Sanatana Dharma
nothing wrong in what these people think about them. But those who want the
Dharma Shastras changed do not seem to know that the Smritis do not reflect
the views of the sages who composed them. What the authors of the Smritis
have done is to present us in an orderly fashion what is already contained in
the Vedas. The Vedic word cannot and must not be changed at any time and
on any account. The same applies to the rules and laws laid down in the
SmritisAt is not correct to discriminate between Shruti and Smriti. Shruti,
Smriti and the Puranas all the three belong to the same tradition. The rites
that are not explicitly mentioned in the Vedas but are dealt with in the Smritis
are called Smarta karmas and those that are explicitly mentioned are called
Srauta karmas. This does not mean that the Smarta rites are in anyway
inferior to Srauta.
Kinds of Dharmas
Sanatana Dharma
Sanatana Dharma means the eternal religion. This is based on Vedas. This is
the oldest living religions. Hinduism is known by the name Sanatana Dharma.
The foundation of Sanatana Dharma is Shruti. The Smriti stands next in
390
Roots - Sanatana Dharma
authority to the Shruti. Hinduism is highly flexible and adapted to every human
need. In fact, the history of India is a history of religion.
Samanya Dharma
Every religion has a generic form or Samanya-rupa and a specific form
Vishesha-rupa. The generic form almost never changes and remains the
same. It is not affected by changes in time, place etc. Samanya Dharma is the
general law for all men. Vishesha Dharma deals with special cases.
Basics of Dharma
Puranas like Padma Purana, Matsya Purana enumerate a number of
fundamentals of Dharma. Examples are - forgiveness, truthfulness, charity,
non-violence etc. Patanjali Maharshi recommends that ten virtues should be
practiced by all men. The first five constitute Yama or self-restraint. They are
- Ahimsa (non-violence), Satya (truthfulness), Brahmacharya (celibacy in
thought, word and deed), Asteya (non-stealing) and Aparigraha (non
covetousness). The next five constitute Niyama or religious observance. They
are- Saucha (internal and external purity), Santosha (contentment), Tapas
(austerity), Svadhyaya (study of scriptures) and Isvarapranidhana
(consecration of the fruits of all works to the Lord).
All the virtues may be regarded as branches of four cardinal virtues. They are
(1) non-violence ;(2) truth (3) purity and (4) self control. The eternal cannot
be attained without attainment of purity. Brahman is truth. Eternal cannot be
attained without practicing truth. Brahman is fearlessness.
391
Roots - Sanatana Dharma
Varnashrama Dharma
Ashrama Dharma
Yuga Dharma
392
Chapter XII - Hindu Theological Classification
Introduction
Hindus believe that the Vedas are of divine origin and the term shruti ("what is
heard") refers to this. The Hindu belief that the cosmos is eternal; was not
created and will always exist, also applies to the Hindu view of the Vedas. The
Vedas is divine knowledge and is only "heard" by humans (apauruseya -
meaning not of human agency). The Vedas is integrated into the life of
Hindus, though many Hindus have never read it. Vedic mantras are recited at
Hindu prayers, religious functions and other auspicious occasions.
The various Indian religious sects differ in their ideas about the Vedas. Hindus
cite the Vedas as scriptural authority and they class themselves as "orthodox"
(astika). Buddhism and Jainism, two religious sects with a close affinity to
Hinduism, do not regard the Vedas as scriptual authority and Hindus refer to
them as "heterodox" or "non-orthodox" (nastika). Hinduism places very little
importance on criticism of other religions because Hindus believe that the
path to God transcends all human thought. In this respect, a Hindu would not
consider Buddhism or Catholicism to be wrong, only different.
The Sutras or aphorisms of Sri Veda Vyasa forms one of the basis for
Vedanta philosophy. The Sutras have been differently interpreted by various
commentators. These different interpretations formed the basis for the
different schools of philosophy - Kevala Advaita (Sri Shankaracharya),
Vishishtadvaita (Sri Ramanujacharya), Dvaita (Sri Madhvacharya),
393
Bhedabheda (Sri Nimbarkacharya), Suddha Advaita (Sri Vallabhacharya),
Acintya Bhedabheda (Sri Chaitanyaswamy).
The Rig-Veda declares - Truth is one; sages call it by various names - “Ekam
Sat Vipra Bahudha Vadanti." The Upanishads declare that all the paths lead
to the same goal, just as cows of different colours yield the same white milk.
Lord Krishna says in the Gita: ‘Howsoever men approach Me, even so do I
welcome them, for the path men take from every side is Mine." All diversities
are organized and united in the body of Hinduism.
Anirvachaneeya Khyaati
However, this world consisting of you, me and millions of other living beings -
the world of multiplicity is our day to day experience. Hence, it becomes
necessary to offer an explanation as to how Brahman, the One without a
second, appears as this world of multiple names and forms. The explanation
given by Advaita is that it is an erroneous cognition - Anirvachaneeya
Khyaati. An example for an erroneous cognition is given. Imagine the viewing
394
in semi darkness of a coil of a rope. You are convinced that a snake is
superimposed on a rope and get frightened. You switch a light on. And you
could see that it is just a coil of a rope. It is the darkness and your imagination
that has played a trick on you. Similar is the case when dealing with this
world. The darkness of ignorance is the cause of illusory presentation of
multiplicity. In the presence of the light of knowledge, the illusion disappears.
And the non-dual Parabrahman will be the ultimate truth that will be revealed.
This superimposition is called “Adyaasa”. It is the cause for the
“Mithyajnaana” (false knowledge). The perception of the snake is neither Sat
(real) nor Asat (unreal). It is not unreal, since it has actually been perceived. It
is also not real since it disappeared as soon as the darkness vanished. To
explain such a peculiar phenomenon Sri Shankara creates a third type of
perceived objects, which is called “ Sad - Asad vilakshana”. The “Khyaati” or
cognition itself is described as “Anirvachaneeya” - incapable of precise
definition or description.
Ajnaana or Avidya
Maya
Now we are ready to explain how this world consisting of innumerable living
beings has evolved out of the non-dual Reality called Parabrahman. The
world that we live in and experience every day can be broadly divided into two
categories - (1) the “Drk”- the one who sees (2) The “Drisya”- those that are
seen. Both these in turn consist of innumerable living beings (Jivas) and
countless objects if creation. It is Avidya or ignorance that causes the
Brahman to appear as many Jivas. It is Maya that causes this world of
phenomenon. Maya is Avidya at the cosmic level.
395
Three Degrees of Reality
3. Paramaarthika Satya: This is the highest truth and the only truth that
exists. This truth is Brahman or Aatman. This Brahman or Aatman is
Nirguna (without any attributes) and Niraakaara (without any form).
Due to this, it is not possible to describe Brahman except, perhaps, in
negative terms (net/, neti- not this, not this).
Creation
Sri Shankara proposes that this world of process is illusory - Vivarta. As such,
the various steps towards evolution of it are not an important topic. In any
case he characterizes such descriptions as giving the “tatasthalakshana” of
Brahman. It means accidental or casual characteristics. He emphasizes that
Brahman can be comprehended only through its “Swaroopalakshana”.
Swaroopalakshana refers to the essential characteristics. The essential
characteristics of Brahman are - Sat (eternal reality), Chit (pure
consciousness) and Ananda (unalloyed bliss). Sat-Chit-Ananda is not merely
its characteristics. In fact, it is its essence.
396
Jiva
This Brahman or Aatman, which is Sat-Chit-Ananda, has inexplicably got itself
involved in the body-mind complex. This involvement is due to Avidya. Since,
the origin of this involvement cannot be satisfactorily explained, Avidya is
stated to be “anaadi” or that without any beginning. This involved Aatman is
designated as “Jiva”.
Sri Ramanuja evolved the system out of the more ancient teachings.
However, Sri Ramanuja was its best exponent. As a result of the stupendous
work he turned out in the cause of the system, it is often referred to as
“Ramanuja Darsana". The system accepts both the Sanskrit Prasthaanatraya
and the Tamil Prabandhams as equally authoritative. Hence, the philosophy is
also called “ Ubhaya Vedanta
397
Ontology
Vishishtaadvaita accepts three entities as ultimate realities -
1. Brahman or Ishvara
2. Jiva or Chit
3. Prakruti or Achit.
Of these, Brahman is the absolute and independent reality. The other two,
Jiva and Prakruti are dependent realities. The three together are called
“Tattvatraya”.
Sri Ramanuja proposes the Supreme Lord with an archetypal form, which
does not, however, limit Him. The Lord can take any form He likes as He
pervades every being as their indweller and container. The Lord is not one
without attributes. Out of the countless attributes five are central. 1) Satyam
(Truth unconditioned and changeless), (2) Jnanam (all comprehending
knowledge), (3) Anantam (excellences unlimited by time, space etc), (4)
398
Ananda (immeasurable bliss) and (5) Amalatvam (stainless-ness or
incorruptibility (i.e.) freedom from the hold of Karma which is the cause of all
imperfections in Jivas.)
Apart from the above attributes, called as Lord Narayana’s Swaroopa, He has
other countless auspicious qualities (Kalyaana Gunas). The important six
qualities are identified as Bhagas. They are Jnana (omniscience), Bala
(omnipotence), Aishvarya (lordship), Shakti (creative power), Virya
(immutability) and Tejas (splendour). Few other significant qualities are
Gaambhirya (inestimable grandeur), Audaarya (generosity) and Kaarunya
(compassion).
Metaphysics
Sri Shankara establishes the unity of the Parabrahman by his theory of
Adhyasa (superimposition). According to him Avidya (ignorance) is the cause
of this superimposition. In other words, multiplicity (of many Jivas and Jagat)
is ultimately unreal. However, according to Sri Ramanuja, the plurality of the
Jivas and the changeful order of the Jagat (Nature) are real. The unity lies in
the fact of their being held together in inseparable union (Aprthaksiddhi) with
the Supreme Being. They have no existence apart from Him. Aprthaksiddhi
can be explained by an analogy. The body of the man consists of millions of
individual cells. Each cell or part of the body may have its own function to do.
All of them combined result in the formation of the body - unified as a whole
by the will or life energy of the body. They solely serve the interests of the
body. Apart from the whole (i.e. the body) they do not have a separate
existence. If separated from the body they perish. The relationship between
the Jiva and Brahman is similar. The only difference is - there can be no
separation between them. They are inseparable - though in a state of
ignorance the Jiva may not experience or understand it. The relationship
between Jagat and Brahman is also similar. Hence, there is no separate
origination as Jivas and Jagat. They always exist as part of Brahman as His
body or mode.
According to Sri Ramanuja, the Jiva or individual self is different from the
Ishawara though individually connected to Him as His mode. Jiva essentially
is a conscious entity - Jnana Swaroopa. Its consciousness has two aspects.
The first is its basic or substantive consciousness, called Dharmi- Jnana. By
virtue of this Dharmi-Jnana, the Jiva has self-awareness and only that. The
second is the attributive consciousness of the Jiva, called Dharma-bhuta-
Jnana. It is this consciousness that makes it aware of others including
Ishawara. In the state of ignorance, due to the load of Karma, the Jiva is
almost one with the unconscious matter, the Prakruti. However, Dharmi-
Jnana keeps up its individuality and the possibility of developing the Dharma-
399
bhuta-Jnana. Hence, what stands in the way of this expansion of Dharma-
bhuta-Jnana is the load Karma. Karma is the effect of the actions of the Jivas
in the previous embodiments. Divine will causes Jivas to obtain bodies suited
for their enjoyment of their Karmas.
Jivas and Jagat exist in two states - one during Pralaya (dissolution) and the
other during Srishti (creation). Pralaya and Srishti are eternally continuing
states like day and night. The motivating power between these two states is
the will of God. In the Pralaya State, Jivas and Jagat (or Prakruti) would be
reduced to their primordial condition and would be latent in Brahman without
any distinction. In Srishti (or creation), caused by the will of the Brahman, they
gain patency and diversity through a process of evolution.
Means of Liberation
Mumukshus, or those desirous of liberation, have to know three things- (1)
Tattvatraya or Reality (2) Hita or the means of attaining that Reality (3)
Purushaartha or the nature of attainment.
Scriptures have described Hita in various ways. They can be grouped under
five headings referred to as “ Arthapanchaka”. They are (1) Sva-svaroopa
(One’s own nature). (2) Para-Swaroopa (nature of God). (3) Purushaartha
(nature of four ends in life) (4) Upaaya-Swaroopa(nature of the means to
liberation). (5) Virodhi-Swaroopa (nature of obstacles in spiritual path).
Upaaya, or the means of liberation, is fivefold. (1) Karma . This includes acts
such as Yagna, Dana, Sandhya, Panchayajnaas, Dhyana, Teertha yatra etc.
Jnana or Jnana yoga consists of self-renouncement (Vairagya) and ceaseless
practice of contemplation on Lord Narayana. This leads to the realisation of
the Self but not that of the Lord.
400
The next step is Bhakti or Bhakti-yoga. This marks the consummation of the
moral and spiritual endeavour as attained in the other two Yogas. The seven
aids to Bhakti are (1) Viveka. Purification of the body as a temple (2) Vimoka,
which means inner detachment. (3) Adhyasa. It refers to ceaseless practice of
God as the inner self. (4) Kriya. It refers to service to all beings. (5) Kalyaana.
It is the practice of virtues. (6) Anavasaada. It is freedom from despair. Have
faith in the Lord and leave the burden on Him (7) Anuddharsa. It is the
absence of exultation.
Prapatti
It is the concept of total surrender. It is specially addressed to those who are
unable to practice the Karma yoga, Jnana yoga or Bhakti yoga. Its main
characteristics are to conceive what is in conformity with the will of God; to
reject what is disagreeable to Him; to seek Him as the sole refuge and
protector and surrender to Him completely. It can be practiced by anyone
without any distinction of cast or creed.
Acharya abhimaana is the strong faith in the Guru and his affectionate
attachment to the disciple.
The obstacles to the spiritual path (Vorodhi), which are the last of the Arthapanchaka
, are again fivefold. (1) Obstacles to the realisation of the Self (2) To the realisation of
God (3) To Moksha (4) To the means of the realisation (5) To the attainment of the
goal.
State of Liberation
The liberated soul has a direct vision of Brahman in Vaikuntha and is
absorbed in the eternal bliss of union with Him (Saayujya). To him the
pluralistic world remains but the pluralistic view is removed. The distinction
between Brahman and him remains but there is no loss of personality. He will
continue forever to enjoy this state of bliss by serving Brahman.
401
themselves with the great Acharya Vedanta Desika. Sri Pillai Lokacharya is
associated with the Tenkalai sect. Acharya Desika has mentioned that there
are no differences on essential points and the differences are in interpretation
only. The following table highlights some of the differences
SI No View Point Vadakalai Tenkalai Comments
Position & Role of
Sri Mahalakshmi
1 Sri Mahalakshmi's role and (a) Accept the view
position: regarding the
(a) She acts as a mediator role of Sri
pleading with Sriman Mahalakshmi as
Narayana to forgive the the mediator
faults of the Jeevatma (b) Do not Accept
(the Baddha category,) the view that
and grant his wishes) She is also the
means for
(cJJust as Lord Narayana attaining
She, by Herself, is the Paramapada
means for attaining (cJAccept that She,
Paramapada (Upaya) along with Lord
Narayana, is
c) She is also the object of the object of
attainment (Upeya) attainment
402
to Paramatma. necessary. The
view is -
faJKnowledge of
the Swaroopa
of Jeevatma.
(b) Confidence and
mental
acceptance that
the Lord will
grace him
liberation is
essential.
403
alternative Sadhana
through Charama
Shloka. The first part of
the Shloka states -
Having given up all
Dharmas or rites
unintentionally,
surrender to the Lord
alone. This is the thing
to be done by the doer
of Saranaagati. The
second sentence
assures. "I will release
you from all sins and
give Moksha; Do not
despair". The message
conveyed is - "Your
knowledge is limited;
Your ability is
insignificant; Your life is
short; You are also
impatient of delay;
Therefore do not go
about seeking other
Upay as which you
cannot fully
understand; which you
cannot easily adopt to.
Realise that I, who am
easy to access to all,
who am the Saviour of
the worlds and who am
endowed with attributes
essential for a Saviour,
am the only Upaya and
perform the surrender."
11 Lord's grief at the One can have grief, when The Lord also
suffering of souls he finds himself incapable grieves when a
of removing the suffering person is suffering
of another. In this case, the
Lord is capable of
removing the suffering of
any one. So there is no
need for Him to grieve. Sri
Rama has shown how a
human would feel and how
one should react on seeing
the misery of others.
12 Lord is Lord is smaller than the His presence in
everywhere atom in beings that are atomic and
atomic in size. This is infinite sizes is
called "Antar Vyapti" achieved by
(Immanence). He is also special powers
present in infinite sizes. that He
This is called "Bahir possesses. It is
Vyapti"(T ranscendence) called "Agatitha
Ghatana
Saamartya". He
can perform
anything which is
not possible to
anyone else.
404
Dvaita philosophy of Sri Madhvacharya
Sri Madhvacharya’s philosophy has many points in common with that of Sri
Ramanujacharya. (1) Hari (Sriman Narayana) is the Supreme being (2)
Prakruti or the world is real (3) Jiva is real (4) Hari is the independent reality,
where as animate and inanimate objects are dependent realities - but they
are different. (4) Perception, inference and scriptures (Vedas) are the three
Pramaanas- means of knowledge.
Dvaita Philosophy
Sri Madhvacharya makes an absolute distinction between the Supreme Being
and the animate, inanimate objects - it is a philosophy of absolute differences
- it is Atyanta Bheda Darsana. He insists on Pancha-Bheda (5 great
distinctions).
Tenets of Tattvavaada
There are nine important points to be noted.
405
Divine Hierarchy (Taaratamya)
The Supreme Being is Sri Hari. He may be worshipped by all other deities and
by everyone to their best ability. All other deities are iconic representatives of
the Lord, and not independently authoritative figures. Madhvas believe that all
deities except Sri Hari’s eternal consort Sri Maha Lakshmi are “aamukta
Jivas" (un-liberated souls) performing service to Him.
The Supreme Being is Sri Hari or Sri Maha Vishnu and He is the personal first
cause. He lives in Vaikuntha along with Sri Maha Lakshmi. Both are Real.
Brahma and Vaayu are His sons. One can know His nature through the study
of Vedas. He manifests Himself through various Vyuhas and through
Avataras. He is present in the sacred images. He is also the Antaryamin or
inner controller of various souls. He creates, maintains and destroys the
world.
Prakrti
The Lord is the efficient but not the material cause of Prakruti. (because
Prakruti is world stuff and is different from Him). Prakruti is the material cause
of the world. All objects, bodies, organs of the soul are made out of Prakruti.
The Lord energizes Prakruti through Sri Maha Lakshmi. Avidya, is a form of
Prakruti obscuring the spiritual powers of the individual soul. Mahat,
406
Ahamkara, Buddhi, mind, the five Jnanendriyas, the five Karmendriyas and
the five great elements are all odifications of the Prakruti.
from the Lord and Prakruti. Though limited in size, the Jiva pervades the
body owing to the quality of its intelligence. They depend on the guidance of
the Lord. The Lord impels the Jivas to action in accordance to their previous
conduct. Bliss is their basic nature. However, the connections with material
bodies due to their past Karma make them suffer and undergo the cycle of
birth and death. This will go on till their impurities are removed. After that they
attain Moksha.
As in Vishishtadvaita the souls are classified into Nitya, Mukta and Baddha
categories. The following figure explains the classifications. Some souls are
pre-ordained for final emancipation by their inherent aptitude. Some others
are eternally destined either to wander in Samsara without end or to go to the
world of darkness. Sattvika souls go to heaven. Rajasa souls revolve in
Samsara and Tamasa souls fall into hell.
407
Bhakti is the means for Salvation
Bhakti is the only means for Salvation. All Jivas attain salvation through the
grace of God. That grace comes to the devotee through the mediator -
Vaayu, the son of Lord Vishnu. God cannot be approached directly. Vaayu is
the mediator. The greater the intensity of devotion the greater will be His
grace. Worship of God is the indispensable preliminary condition for obtaining
His grace.
408
Ultimate Reality
The ultimate reality is Lord Vishnu. He is Sat-Chit-Ananda. As he is free from
the qualities of Maya and for this reason he is Nirguna. But then He is Saguna
also because He is endowed with attributes - Omnipotent and Omniscience.
He is the material and efficient cause of the world.
Just as the Sun has both light and heat, Lord Krishna has energies which are
both mysterious and incomprehensible.
Creation
The Lord creates the Universe from the principle of Mahat. Beyond that,
further work on creation is given to Lord Brahma. Jivas and matter are
manifestation of God’s energy.
Philosophy
His philosophy is called Achintya Bhedabheda. It represents the philosophy of
inconceivable one-ness and also the difference. It occupies a position of
midway between pure monism (God and soul as one entity) and pure dualism
(God and soul are absolutely separate). The world and soul depend on God,
though they are separate and distinct from Him. They are neither one with
God nor different from Him. There is an incomprehensible “difference- non
difference” .
The Lord
Lord Krishna is recognized as Svayam Bhagavan. This title is used to
represent to designate Krishna only. Krishna is accepted to be the source of
all Avatars. The term Svayam Bhagavan refers to the absolute representation
of the monotheistic God within Hinduism. God assumes infinite forms and the
chief is that of Krishna. Radha is the essence of the delight giving power of
Lord Krishna.
The Jiva
Jiva is of atomic size. He is the eternal servant of the God. He bears the same
relationship to God that the Sun’s rays bear to the Sun. The ray though it
radiates from the Sun is not part and parcel of the Sun and it is also not the
Sun. Jiva is partly similar to God in respect of his spirituality and at the same
409
time dissimilar to God due to his animal nature and susceptibility to the
influence of Maya. Hence he is not God himself.
Jiva is bound by the power of Maya. Maya makes him forget his real,
essential and divine nature. When he is thus influenced, he can have no
knowledge of Lord Krishna. Lord Krishna out of his infinite mercy created the
Vedas and reveals Himself to the Jiva through the media of scriptures, Guru
and intuition. The Jiva is then convinced that the Lord Krishna is his Lord and
saviour.
Jiva can have God realization through spiritual love or Prema to Lord Krishna.
Bhakti overcomes the force of Karma. He is then freed from the cycle of birth
and death. The devotee who has developed Prema is in constant communion
with the Lord. He never cares for earthly objects or material success. Krishna
Prema is regarded as a supreme attainment.
Other teachings
Veneration of the Guru is fundamental feature of Sri Chaitanya’s teachings.
Study of the Vedas, the Bhagavata Purana etc is inculcated. Mercy towards
creatures, humility, purity of heart, truthfulness, freedom from mundane
desires is essential. Distinction of caste is to be ignored. Anyone can obtain
the grace of God.
The central doctrine of the Saiva Siddhanta philosophy is that Lord Shiva is
the Supreme Reality. Jiva is of the same essence as Shiva but not identical.
Pati (soul), Pasu (bonds), Pasa (bonds) and the principles that constitute the
world - 36 Tattvas (as recognized by Saivism) are all Real.
410
Supreme Reality
The Supreme Reality is Shiva. He is infinite, pure consciousness, eternal,
changeless, formless. Omnipotent, omniscient, beginning-less, ever pure,
ever perfect. He is not limited by space or time. He is Sat Chit Ananda. Lord
Shiva is God of infinite love. Out of infinite love for mankind, He assumes the
form of a Guru so that all could know Him and attain Shiva-Pada. He helps to
liberate individual souls from the earthly bonds.
TSrishti (creation)
2.Sthiti (preservation)
3.Samhara (destruction)
4. Tirobhava (veiling)
5. Anugraha (grace)
Maya is classified into two types, (a) Shuddha Maya (b) Ashuddha Maya. The
Shuddha Maya (pure Maya) gives rise to five pure principles -
(a) Shiva Tattwa (b) Shakti Tattwa (c) Sadasiva Tattwa (d) Ishvara Tattwa ;
(e) Suddhavidya Tattwa.
Using these five Tattwas, Lord Shiva creates bodies, organs, worlds etc for
the pure souls.
The Ashuddha Maya is the cause for the Prakruti- Maya. This gives rise to
twenty four Tattwas - Pancha Mahabhutas (air, water, ether, fire and earth);
their five qualities (touch, taste, sound, colour and odour); Five Karmendriyas-
411
organs of action (feet, hands, rectum, genitals, mouth); Five Jnanendriyas-
sensory organs (ears, eyes, nose, tongue, skin); four internal organs (mans,
Buddhi, chitta and Ahamkara). These impure Tattwas are used by Lord Shiva
for the creation of bodies, organs, worlds for impure souls.
(a) Anava: This is the impurity that makes the all- pervading Jiva to
think itself to be finite and atomic (anu). It is a natural impurity
and will remain with the soul till it attains Kaivalya or sameness
with Lord Shiva.
(b) Karma:On account of its limitations the soul does good or bad
actions. Karma binds the soul to the consequences of its
actions. Karma brings about the conjunction of the soul and the
body. The results of the karma have to be worked out in the
world and knowledge acquired.
(c) Maya: Maya is the material cause of this world. The soul gets
experience and limited knowledge through Maya. It binds the
Jivas to sense objects through desires and ignorance. The soul
learns by long experience that this Samsara is full of pains and
is transitory. The soul develops Vairagya (dispassion) and
Viveka (discrimination between the real and un-real; between
the permanent and impermanent). Eventually, the Jiva learns
that it can attain eternal happiness only by attaining Shivatva.
However, Jiva cannot know God through the knowledge of the
senses or the knowledge gained by the mind. Yet, it is not as if
He is unknowable. He can be known by Pati-Jnana, either
through a Guru or by the Lord’s grace. In Shaiva Siddhanta
liberation is a gift from God. Knowledge of scriptures and routine
prayers are not adequate for this ultimate gift. Lord Shiva, as a
personal Guru, gifts it to devotees whom He judges as
deserving.
412
discipline and they are not alternatives to one another. Guru decides a
suitable path for his disciple
b) Kriya (rites): Involves tasks such as worshipping the idol of Lord Siva,
reciting mantras, dressing His idols etc. These are services similar to those
performed by a son to his father. For this reason they are termed Sat-putra-
marga.
When the aspirant practices in right earnest the path chosen for him, he
obtains the grace of Lord Shiva. The Lord then instructs the soul, reveals
Himself and illumines him. Attainment of Shivatva does not mean a complete
merging of the soul with Shiva. The liberated soul does not lose its identity
and continues as soul in God. Shivatva is thus an identity of essence in spite
of difference - Bheda- abheda.
Jainism
Jainism is said to be an ancient system of thought founded by Jainas. The last
of them in recorded history was Vardhamana Mahavira (540 BC) of Vaisali.
The Jain tattvas, or principles, form the crux of Jain philosophy. It deals with
the theory of karma, which provides the basis for the path of liberation. Jain
literature explains nine fundamental tattvas. Without the proper knowledge of
these tattvas, a person cannot progress spiritually. The proper understanding
of this subject brings about (a) right faith (samyak- darshana), (b) right
knowledge (samyak-jnana), and (c) right conduct to an individual. The nine
tattvas are tabled below.
413
Paap Sin
Samvara Stoppage or arrest of the influx of karma
Nirjara Exhaustion of the accumulated karma
Moksha Total liberation from karma
Punya and Papa are the diverse results of Asrava and Bandh. Some
exponents of Jains do not treat them as separate tattvas. According to them,
there are only seven principles instead of nine.
The ultimate goal of human life is to remove all karma particles, which are
attached to the soul. Then the soul will become pure and liberated.
Matter Pudgal
Space Akasa
Time Kaala or Samay
Medium of Motion Dharmastikay
Medium of Rest Adharmastikay
Out of five categories, only matter substance possesses body, colour, and
senses. Karma is one of the categories of matter. It is known as karmic matter
(karma pudgala). Karma particles are of very fine matter not perceptible to the
senses. The entire universe is filled with such karmic matter. Every living
being is covered by karmic matter from their eternal existence. It is the karmic
matter that keeps the soul away from realization of its true nature. It is due to
karma one feels pleasure and pain, reincarnates in the different form of life,
acquires certain types of physical body, and the duration of life.
414
Asrava (Influx of karma)
Asrava is the cause, which leads to the influx of good and evil karma which
lead to the bondage of the soul. Asrava may be described as attraction in the
soul toward sense objects. The following are causes of Asrava or influx of
good and evil karma:
Bandha is the attachment of karmic matter (karma pudgala) to the soul. The
soul has had this karmic matter bondage from eternity. This karmic body is
known as the karmana body or causal body or karma. Karmic matter is a
particular type of matter which is attracted to the soul because of soul's
delusion or ignorance, lack of self restraint, unmindfulness, passions,
activities of body, mind, and speech. The soul, which is covered by karmic
matter, continues acquiring new karma from the universe and exhausting old
karma into the universe through the above mentioned actions at every
moment. Because of this continual process of acquiring and exhausting
karma particles, the soul has to pass through the cycles of births and deaths,
and experiencing pleasure and pain. So under normal circumstances the soul
cannot attain freedom from karma, and hence liberation. When karma
attaches to the soul, its bondage to the soul is explained in the following four
forms:
415
Prakriti Bandha (type of karma)
When karmic matter attaches to the soul, it obscures soul's essential nature of
perfect knowledge, perfect vision, bliss, perfect power, eternal existence,
non corporeal, and equanimity. The different types of karma obscure different
quality or attributes of soul. This is known as Prakruti bandha.
Ghati karma
Jnana varaniya
Covers the soul's power of perfect knowledge.
karma
Darasna varaniya
karma Covers the soul's power of perfect visions.
Aghati Karma
Vedniya Obscures the blissful nature of the soul and thereby produces
karma pleasure and pain.
416
When a person destroys all of his ghati karmas, he attains keval jnana
(absolute knowledge). At that time he is known as Arihant. However, he
continues to live his human life until all his aghati karmas are destroyed. He
attains liberation only after his death at that time all aghati karmas are
destroyed.
Punya (Virtue)
The influx of karmic matter due to good activities of the mind, body, and
speech with the potential of producing pleasant sensations is called punya or
virtue. Activities such as offering food, drink, shelter, purifying thought,
physical and mental happiness result in producing punya karma.
Paap (Sin)
The influx of karmic matter due to evil activities of the mind, body, and speech
with the potential of producing unpleasant sensations is called papa or sin.
Activities such as violence, untruth, theft, unchastely, attachment to objects,
anger, conceit, deceit, lust result in producing papa karma.
Right belief
Observance of vows
417
Awareness
Passionlessness
Moksha (Liberation)
Moksha is the liberation of the soul after complete exhaustion or elimination of
all karmas. A liberated soul regains totally its original attributes of perfect
knowledge, vision, power, and bliss. It climbs to the top of Lokas and remains
their forever in its blissful and unconditional existence. It never returns again
into the cycles of birth, life, and death. This state of the soul is the liberated or
perfect state, and this is called "Nirvana."
Buddhism
1. All beings, human and otherwise, are afflicted with all sorts of
disappointments, sadness, discomfort, anxiety etc. In short they are
subject to suffering.
The way to the end of all suffering is called the Middle Way because it avoids
the two extremes of sensual indulgence and self-mortification. Only when the
body is in reasonable comfort but not overindulged, does the mind have the
clarity and strength to meditate deeply and discover the truth. This Middle
Way consists of the diligent cultivation of virtue, meditation and wisdom, which
are explained in more detail as the Eightfold Path:
1. Right Understanding
2. Right Thought
3. Right Speech
4. Right Action
5. Right Livelihood
6. Right Effort
7. Right Mindfulness
419
2. Intentionally taking for one's own the property of another;
The value of Buddhism lies in the fact that it expresses a new meaning of
dharma, contrasting it with karma. Dharma means the essential principle of
motion or activity which reverses the karma-wheel, till all karma is
extinguished and this is nirvana. Ethical life is the method of attainment of
cessation of suffering both individual and collective. Dharma in the new sense
comprising the eightfold path without the Vedic dharma became the most
excellent truth of this system.
Karma
Kamma means 'action'. According to the law of karma there are inescapable
results of our intentional actions. There are deeds of body, speech and mind
that lead to one's own harm, to others' harm, or to the harm of both. Such
420
deeds are called bad or unwholesome kamma. They are motivated by
craving, ill will or delusion, and because they bring painful results they should
not be done. There are also deeds of body, speech and mind that lead to
one's own well-being, to the well-being of others, or to the well-being of both.
Such deeds are called good or wholesome kamma. They are motivated by
generosity, compassion or wisdom, and because they bring pleasant results
they should be done as often as possible. The Buddha pointed out that no
one, divine or otherwise, has the power to stop the consequences of good
and bad kamma.
Re-birth
Soul
The Buddha taught that there is no 'soul', no essential and permanent core to
a living being. Instead, that which we call a 'living being', human or otherwise,
can be seen to be but a temporary coming-together of many parts and
activities - when complete it is called a 'living being', but when the parts have
separated and the activities have ceased it is not called a 'living being'
anymore.
421
Chapter XIII- Samskaras
Introduction
The rites that pertain to the various stages of life of a man are called
Samskaras. They are, in fact, purificatory rites which sanctify the life of the
Hindu. They give a spiritual touch to the important events in the life of an
individual from conception to cremation.
For the Hindu life is considered a sacred journey in which each milestone,
marking a major biological and emotional change, is consecrated through a
sacred ceremony. The word Samskara means a betterment of a thing. The
cleansing process set in motion by the observance of Samskaras lead to the
better of life and qualifies a person for spiritual upliftment. It is as if there is a
deep rooted tendency in the heart the man to bring the chief events of his life
in contact with a higher power. The variety of rites and rituals related to
Samskaras help in the formation and development of personality. In the
Parashara Smruti it is said, "Just as a picture is painted with various colours,
so the character of a person is formed by undergoing various cascaras."
Thus, the Hindu sages realised the need for consciously guiding and
moulding the character of individuals, instead of letting them grow in a
haphazard manner.
Origins
Kalpa Sutras are exegetical texts of the Vedas. Among these texts are
Grihya sutras designate the rules and customs for domestic life, including rites
of passage and other home ceremonies, which are widely followed to this day.
Some important Grihya sutras are (1) Apasthamba (2) Aswalayan (3)
Boudhayana (4) Bharadwaja (5) Gobhila (6) Hiranyakesia (7) Jaimineeya (8)
Khadira (9) Manava (10) Paraskara (11) Sankhayana (12) Varaha.
They belong to different Vedas and Shakas and for this reason differ slightly
in their contents.
422
Forty Samskaras
Forty Samskaras are prescribed in the scriptures. They are -
The forty Samskaras which are meant to purify the individual self consist of
the following:
d) Marriage,
The ancient seers observed that - If we wish to get released from the cycle of
birth and death, we will have to contend against various obstacles like our
attachments, desires, our feelings of hatred and fear. We will have to be
disciplined and observe the rules related to our daily routine. If we can control
our mind, subdue our passions and ego, then our feelings of anger, hatred,
fear and sorrow will gradually wither away. The Samskaras and Atmagunas
are interconnected. They will help us reach our goal of release from Samsara.
Prominent Samskaras
Among the Samskaras listed above some are prominent. They are sixteen in
number. They are given below.
423
No Stage Name Details
424
year as per second or spiritual birth. Upanayana means
Yajnavalkya bringing near - the boy is brought near to his
spiritual teacher - Guru. The Guru invests him
with the sacred thread, Yagnopavita, and initiates
him by giving him the Gayatri Mantra. It is the
start of the Brahmacharya ashram. This initiation
makes him, Dwija, the twice born. The boy
begins the life of study. He studies Veda vidya. It
would take, normally 12 to 16 years to complete
the learning of one Veda along with its angas.
Refer below where the significance of the sacred
thread is explained.
16 Funeral rites The man dies. His funeral rites are performed by
Anthyesthi his son and heir.
Notes:
The sacred thread or Yagnopavita consists of three threads knotted together. The
significance is that he who wears it should have control over his mind, speech and
body (thought, word and deed). The holy thread itself signifies various triads, viz,
Sat, Chit, Ananda; Brahma, Vishnu, Shiva; etc.
425
Pancha Maha Yagnas
Every house holder is expected to perform five great sacrifices every day. They are -
Gunas
Apart from Samskaras, Atma Gunas help remove the ills caused by the sensory
attachments. For this, we have to cultivate eight Atma Gunas. The Samskaras and
Atma Gunas are interconnected. The list of Atma Gunas is given below:
1 Daya Implies love for all creatures. Such love is the very fulfilment
of life. There is no greater happiness than that derived by
loving others. Daya is the backbone of all qualities.
3 Anasuya Anasuya is Sage Atri’s wife. She was utterly free from any
kind of jealousy. It is for this reason she is called as
Anasuya.
4 Saucha Saucha derives its name from Suchi. And Suchi means
cleanliness. Cleanliness here refers to purity to be
maintained in all matters - personal cleanliness, food, dress
etc
426
opposite of miserliness. One must be generous
Ashrama Dharmas
Human beings have the ability for discrimination and judgement. And this makes
them unique among all the created beings. For an orderly development of this ability
the scriptures have prescribed a number of Samskaras. A careful following of these
Samskaras leads one to attain the Purusharthas - goals in life.
Ashrama Dharma divides man’s life into four stages - Brahmacharya, Grhastha,
Vanaprastha and Sanyasa. Among these four Grhastha ashrama is the most
important one. The other three ashrams depend on it. Under the shelter of a mother
all creatures grow. Similarly, Grhasthashrama provides a shelter for the other three
ashrams.
Brahmachari Grhasthascha
Vaanaprasthastathaa yatiheh
Yetae grhastha
Vivaha Samskara
A man and woman enter the Grhastha Ashrama through marriage. Together they
face a number of challenges and perform a number of duties. They raise their
children, educate them and train them to be model citizens. When this is done the
objective of marriage becomes successful.
On the occasion of a marriage friends and relatives gather for the function. They
offer prayers for the prosperity of the family. Elders bless the youngsters. This
procedure offers for the spiritual and social advancement of individuals.
The bondage of marriage holds the society together. Society cannot be regarded as
composed of individuals. The true social unit is the family. It is essentially on the plan
of the family that the society is constructed. In a family the social and personal
instincts are blended and reconciled. To attack the institution of the family is an
alarming symptom of social disorganisation.
Vivaaha, Parinaya, Kalyana, Panigrhana, Udvahana are Sanskrit words for marriage.
427
All the rituals carried out during the marriage ceremony have some meaning.
Youngman looking to get married must be careful and alert. The same caution needs
to be exercised by the parents of the girl. Marriages between two people having
similar status in terms of looks, age and education, generally, lead to happy a
married life. The rituals and procedures followed by people during a marriage vary
from region to region based on family backgrounds.
Typical traditional steps, followed in the south of India are being described.
The steps are - (1) Arrival of the bridegroom (2) Honouring the bridegroom (3) Maha
Sankalpa (4) Kanya dana (5) Madhuparka (6) Tieing the Mangal sutra (7)
Talambralu (8) Kankana Dharana (9) Brahma mudi (10) Pradhana Homa (11) Pani
grhana (12) Sapta padi (13) Arundhati Darshana (14) Pledges between the bride and
the groom (15) Asheervad
Maha Sankalpa
This is an important step. During this time discussions take place mainly as to who is
doing the Kanya dana (giving away in marriage), to whom it is being done and where
it is being done.
Kanya dana
The bridegroom is symbolically viewed as Lord Lakshmi Narayana. The father of the
bride, Kanya data, then washes the feet of the bridegroom. During this occasion the
Kanya data says -
“With a view to attain Brahma loka, considering you to be equivalent to Lord Vishnu,
I give the hand of my daughter who is wearing all the precious gold ornaments”. Also
during the marriage the bride vows “ I will never leave you under any circumstances
of Dharma, Artha and Kama”. The bridegroom also pledges that he too will never
desert her. “ Dharmecha, arthecha, kaamecha naati charaami, naati charitavya”
428
Madhuparka
At an auspicious time, a small screen that separates the bride and the groom will be
moved away and bridegroom will view the bride. This is called “Sameekshana”. The
bridegroom then places Cumin (Jeera) and Jaggery on the head of the bride.
Mantras are chanted at the time. The same ritual is performed by the bride as well. It
is believed that the ritual will assist in increasing the affection between the couple
many folds. Then the bridegroom ties a rope made out of sacred grass (darbha)
around the waist of the bride. This ritual is called “Yoktra Dharana". This ritual
enables the bride to accept the responsibilities for conducting the Yagna called life.
Tying of the Mangala sutra is the most important event in the marriage Samskara.
Since it is considered as the key to all auspicious events, it is called Mangala sutra.
The bridegroom invokes Goddess Lakshmi during the event and seeks Her
blessings. All the elders, witnessing the marriage, touch the Mangala sutra and bless
the couple. The bridegroom ties the Mangala sutra around the neck of the bride with
three knots. The three knots represent the three deities - the Lords Brahma, Vishnu
and Shiva. The welfare of the couple and the long term union is assured by the
Mangala sutra and the three knots on it.
The tying of the Mangala sutra is conducted in front of a fire ceremony. Agni, the
God of fire bears the witness. The following Mantra is uttered by the bridegroom
during the ceremony.
Meaning “ I am tying this Mangala sutra, the cause for my living, around your neck.
May you live a complete one hundred years”. The Mangala sutra is regarded as very
auspicious.
429
Talambraalu
It is also referred to as “ Akshata aaropanam”. During this ceremony a number of
mantras are recited by traditional people. They all wish the couple - auspicious
events to occur, for the progeny to increase, for prosperity and for them to lead a
harmonious life.
Kankana
This signifies the Rakshabandan. It is tied to the right hand of the bridegroom and to
the left hand of bride. They are retained for three days and removed on the fourth
day.
Brahma mudi
The word Mudi refers to a knot. The end of the bride’s sari is tied to the “Uttareeya”
(upper garment) of the bridegroom. This is called the Brahma mudi. This is said to
signify the closeness and affection of the couple. During this ceremony, prayers are
offered to Gods like Varuna to grant the couple stability and courage.
While performing the Homa, the bridegroom will be invoking a number of Gods and
adding Dravyas to the fire. It is believed that Lord Agni acts as the face of all Gods.
Panigrahana
During the marriage ceremony, the bridegroom will hold the five fingers of bride’s
right hand. This is called Panigrahana. The bridegroom also pronounces “ during this
auspicious occasion I am holding your hand. Due to the grace of the Lord, may we
lead a long life and have worthy children”. Mantras praying for the health, wealth and
Jnana are uttered. Such rituals bring to focus the auspiciousness of the occasion
and the binding brought about by the marriage. While giving away Sita in marriage to
Lord Rama, King Janaka says -
“ Sita is my daughter. She is now your Saha dharma chaarinee. Please accept her.
May auspiciousness befall on you” - is the meaning for this Shloka. This indicates
that rituals such as these are being followed in India for thousands of years.
430
Sapta padhi
Couples, who got married taking oaths in front of a Homa, take seven steps around
the fire. This is called Sapta Padhi. A lot of importance is attached to this ritual. It is
believed that even acquaintances who take seven steps together end up as close
friends- “Sakyam Saaptapadeenam”.
The mantras uttered during the ritual reveal that each step that the couple take
during this ritual has significance.
Arundhathi Darshana
After the marriage ceremony has been completed, the couple are taken out and
asked to view the stars - Dhruva and Arundhati. The significance is that the couple
conduct themselves like the legendary Dhruva for steadfastness and Arundhati for
fidelity
The couple take a number of vows during the marriage. They are in the form of
Sanskrit mantras.
Examples of vows from the bridegroom would look like this “May God Agni, bless
you to develop an affection for the house you are entering. It is due to the grace of
Lord Brahma that we have now become husband and wife. May HE bless us with
long life. Similarly, the vows taken by the bride would look like this “ You have taken
my heart and I am married to you. I accept you as a person having a lot of samskara.
Together we pray for a great progeny. May Lord Brahma bless us that we will always
live with a great affection for each other. May Goddess Saraswathy bless us that we
always communicate with each other with a lot of affection.
Asheervad
After that all the elders attending the marriage bless the couple. The blessings of
elders do not go a waste.
Friends and relatives present the couple with items that would be useful in their day
to day life. However, the Shastras do not mention or permit for dowries to be given
on the occasion
Miscellaneous
The tilak that the bride and bridegroom wear during marriage ceremony are signs of
auspiciousness. Exchange of beetle leaves is done on all auspicious occasions. New
cloths are worn during the marriage ceremony. The bride is well decorated and looks
the most important person on the occasion.
431
Chapter XIV - Seers of Kaliyuga
Introduction
As we all know, according to Hindu cosmology there are four Yugas - Krita (Satya),
Tretaa, Dwaapara and Kali. In the Krita Yuga, people had lot of mental strength
(manobala) and hence the worship was done mentally. In the Tretaa Yuga, mental
strength reduced and worship was done through the performance of sacrifices. In the
Dwaapara Yuga, pujas etc started and God was worshipped in people’s houses. In
the present Kali Yuga, Bhakti is the only means to realize God. The lives and
teachings of a number of spiritual leaders and Acharyas of this age aimed at making
people understand Bhakti as the only means to liberation. To name a few well known
saints - Alwars (from South India), Sri Shankaracharya, Sri Ramanujacharya, Sri
Madhvacharya, Sri Vallabhacharya, Sri Krishna Caitanya, Meera Bai, Sri NamDev,
Tulasidas, Tukaram, Sri Annamacharya, Sri Tyagaraja, 63 Nayanar saints from
south India. It is the support of their lives that gave them more authority to their
teachings than the philosophical writings of mere arm-chair philosophers and critics.
Some of the miracles and extraordinary incidents attributed to them have been
criticized to be projections of the pious imaginations of their followers. If nothing else
it is, perhaps, the way of the Indian mind to convey the idea that these saints are
endowed with extraordinary divine powers. But for this extraordinary power in them,
their teachings could not have survived so many centuries influencing the lives and
thoughts of innumerable generations of people.
Before we proceed, one has to understand what Bhakti is and what it is not. It
certainly is not a noisy session. It is also not a session where special poojas are
promised provided certain desires are fulfilled. It is a firm, ceaseless and unshakable
love of God, which surpasses every other form of affection and attachment, and
which is based on and inspired by a full knowledge of His transcendent majesty. This
is the only method by which one can attain Moksha or liberation. Prapatti
(Sharanagati - absolute surrender to the Supreme Self) is considered to be even
superior to Bhakti. It calls for an unshakeable faith in God and His saving grace. All
actions by way of body, words, mind, senses, Buddhi, and the self - are all
dedicated to the Supreme Being- Paramatma.
The lives and teachings of these saints of Kaliyuga aimed at the knowledge of God
as the means to liberation. Such knowledge is called Vidya and the others as Avidya
for it is not liberating knowledge - though not ignorance. Sri Narada expressed that
even ekaayana did not help him to realize Brahman or the liberating knowledge
(Chandogya Upanishad).\t ]ust. means that a mechanical knowledge, conceding that
432
it is thorough, of the know-how of the Agamas will not help in realizing God. The key
is that a deep insight into the love of God alone can lead to liberation.
The seers of the Kaliyuga were great experimenters in the spiritual life and adopted
all modes of approach to the Divine Lord. God is, for them, pre-eminently the father,
the mother, the friend, the husband or the Master. It is one of the greatest
discoveries of the current seers (as different from the seers of the Vedic age) to
show that a relation-less reality is a non-entity and is not an object of experience. It is
a fully articulated relational reality that is the substance of experience.
The Yoga of Bhakti or devotion is a lot easier than the Jnana Yoga or philosophical
meditations. In Bhakti Yoga, the devotee develops a very close relationship with the
Lord. Gradually, he cultivates any one of the six Bhavas according to his nature. The
six bhavas are -
Bhakti
Z X / X zx z X z X Z A
Santa Daasya Sakya Kanta Madhurya
Bhava Bhava Vaatsaly Bhava Bhava
k y k y k y k y k y k y
The bhavas differ both in type and intensity. In the figure shown above the bhavas
are arranged in the order of increasing intensity from left to right.
Santa bhava: Dhruva and Prahlada felt that God is their father. This is Santa bhava.
Daasya bhava: The devotee behaves like a servant. The roles played by Sri
Hanuman and Adi Sesha towards the Lord are ideal examples.
Sakya bhava: In this case there is a sense of equality as between two friends.
Arjuna’s relationship with Sri Krishna is an excellent example.
Vaatsalya bhava: The devotee treats the Lord as his / her child. Yashoda and
Kaushalya had this bhava.
Kanta bhava: This is the love of a wife towards her husband. Sita and Rukmani
displayed this bhava.
Madhurya bhava: In this case the lover and beloved become one through the
intensity of love. This also results in the most intense feeling of God love. Thinking,
praising and singing the devotees are totally lost to the world. In the Bhaagavata
Purana Lord Vishnu says “I, to whom devotees are dear, am like a slave without any
freedom. My heart is in the grip of such devotees”.
433
Alwars
Among the great seers of the present age we have selected the Alwars of South
India for discussion. This is because the individual contributions of the great saints
be it from the north or south of India, cannot be really distinguished. The Tevaram
and the Tiruvaachakam which are the hymns of the Saiva saints of south India, the
Divya Prabandham of the Alwar saints of south India, the songs of Kabir and
Meerabai, the Abhangas of Tukaram and the Ramayana of Tulsidas - all of which
are the outpourings of great realised souls - are wonderful scriptures. They contain
the essence of the Vedas.
The Alwars composed approximately 4000 Tamil verses. In the 9th - 10th century, the
philosopher saint Nathamuni took extraordinary steps to recover these verses. Saint
Nathamuni arranged them as the Divya Prabandham (Divine collection), set many of
them to music and rejuvenated the tradition of formally reciting them in temples
All the Alwars uniformly held that love of God is an end in itself. For them even
Moksha is an inferior goal to the love of God. It is not merely the Anubhava or
experience of the Divine nature in all its transcendence that was sought but the
unconditional opportunity of service to the Divine Himself was prayed for. The
knowledge of Him is blissful but the service to Him is even more blissful. This
absolute and unconditional Bhakti is unattainable except to those who have
accepted God as the saviour and end. One in a few millions might have reached this
stage.
Alwars are said to have been the translators of the Veda - especially Nammaalvar
and Alwar Sathakopa. It does not mean that a word to word translation has been
made. On the contrary, the Tamil hymns breath the same spiritual atmosphere of the
Vedic literature that sing the glories of one Supreme Being. The Alwars are
Vaishnavalte seers, and are usually counted as twelve. They are mystics par
excellence and their verses are an outpour of their mystic experiences. 4000 of their
verses are collectively called Naalaaylra Divya Prabandham. The Alwars belong to
different periods. They came from a wide cross section of the society - brahmana,
shudra and panchama. However, it is traditionally regarded that all the Alwars were
special amshas of Lord Narayana.
Alwar is a tamil expression meaning - one who rules, who has mastery over others
and command them. The Alwars teachings are like commands for the laymen. In a
434
way they commanded the Lord also by their devotion. They worshipped Lord Vishnu
both as immanent in the universe and as transcendent beyond it. He appeared to
them both as formless (Nirguna) and with form (Saguna). They believed that for the
benefit of mankind the Supreme being, Sriman Narayana, assumed forms - (1) in Sri
Vaikuntam with divine attributes as Paravasudeva (2) He appeared in the Vyuha
form in the milky ocean for the purposes of creation (3) on the earth as Sri Rama and
Sri Krishna and other avataras (4) He dwells permanently in the hearts of yogins as
Antaryamin (5) In the images in temples erected for the Lord (arch a form). According
to them the one God Sriman Narayana appears in two spheres - one in the
transcendent, which is called Nitya Vibhuti and the other in the material Universe
which they called as Lila Vibhuti. They saw Him everywhere and in everything. They
realized the presence of God in idols and sang in their praise with ecstatic joy and
enthusiasm.
For the Alwars the knowledge of God was not a mere intellectual perception but one
of direct Anubhava. Some worshipped Him as their father, some as beloved, some
as their friend and companion and others as their master. For them the Supreme
Self is not formless and attributes-less. On the contrary, He is full of divine attributes
and not a Nirguna Brahma.
Poigaialwar:
Tradition tells us that the first of them, Poigaialwar, was born at Kanchlpuram, under
the star Sravanam (thiruvonam) in the month of October - November (Aippasi). The
period is reported to be the 7th C AD. The Alppasl month is the month of Deepavail.
The saint who lit the earliest lamps on Vaishnavism was born during the month when
the festival of lamps is celebrated!
The city of Kanchipuram has two sections - Vishnu Kanchi is full of Sri Vishnu
temples and Shiva Kanchi has a number of Sri Shiva temples. Yadhothakaari temple
is located in Vishnu Kanchi. Near to the temple is a poigai (meaning a small pond in
Tamil). Tradition tells us that Poigaialwar was born in this poigai and hence his
name. It is, generally regarded, that the saint was born under the amsha of
Panchajanya - the conch that Lord Vishnu bears.
435
Boodatalwar
The saint was born at Mahabalipuram, near Chennai. In early times this Kshetram
was known as Kadal Mallai Kshetram. The saint was born under the star Dhanishta
(Avittam) and in the month of October - November (Alppasi). The period once again
was the 7th C AD. Mahabalipuram is named after the great Rakshasa King Maha Bali
who ruled this region and eventually surrendered his head to Lord Narayana born in
the form of Vamana. It is, generally believed; that the saint was born under the
amsha of Kaumodakee - the mace that Lord Vishnu bears.
Peyaiaalwar
The saint was born at Thiru Myilai (it is now called Mylapore), in the city of Chennai.
The saint was born under the star of Shatabhlshak (Sadayam) and in the month of
October - November (Aippasi). The period once again was the 7th C AD. Sri Aadhl
Kesava Perumal temple is one of the famous temples found in Mylapore. It has a
small pond with beautiful water lilies. Peyaiaalwar was born in one of the Alli flowers
in the pond. He is believed to be born under the amsha of Nandaka, the sword that
Lord Vishnu sports. Among the seers born in the south of India the Alwars are highly
venerated. Inevitably, a number of miracles are associated with their lives. As told by
Lord Vishnu “I, to whom devotees are dear, am like a slave without any freedom. My
heart is in the grip of such devotees”. Whatever the devotee desires or even
commands will be attended to!! No wonder that incidents that we commonly consider
impossible will occur.
One stormy night the three saints arrived, one after another, to take shelter at a way
side house in a small village Tlrukkovalur. The owner of the house let them in, saying
that there is enough room in the dehali - if they do not mind standing. They started
exchanging the religious experiences gathered by each of them. Soon they
experienced that the dehall was getting more and more cramped. One of the saints
lit a lamp with his yogic powers. They could not see any cause for the feeling. They
then inferred that the object cramping them may, perhaps, not be visible for human
eyes. They decided that a light which could dispel their ignorance or Ajnana may be
needed. That was done. They could then see Lord Vishnu. Spontaneously they
started elaborating the glory of the Lord who revealed Himself to them. By their Tamil
verses they restated the truths of the Upanishads. The Divya Prabandam was born.
Tirukkovalur, the place where the incident took place and the Divya Prabandam first
came into being is held in great veneration even out of the 108 Divya Deshas. The
great Valshnava Acharya Vedanta Deslka composed a Shloka titled Dehaleesa Stutl.
436
Thirumazhisai Alwar
This Alwar was born in a place called Tirumazhisai, a small village to the west of
Chennai. He was born under the star Makham in the month of Thai. It is also
believed that he was born under the amsha of Sudharsana - the discus that Lord
Vishnu sports. He was also called by the name Bhaktisara in recognition of the
intense Bhakti and devotion he displayed.
It is reported that God has reacted to his devotion in a strange manner. While at
Kumbakonam, worshipping in the shrine of Lord Sarangapani, he questioned the
Lord the reason for his resting position and asked Him to get up and answer. In
response to this, it is said, that the Lord attempted to rise from His serpent
(Adisesha) couch. Bhaktisara, moved by this graciousness on the part of the Lord,
sang with great ecstasy. The Lord stayed as He was at that moment. To this day, the
moorthy of the Lord is seen as Uttanasayee (one lying down with head raised).
He has sung two poems or Divya Prabhandas - one called Naanmugan Tiruvandadi
and the other called Tiruchchanda Viruttam. Naanmugan Tiruvandadi consists of 96
Pasurams, while Tiruchchanda Viruttam has 120 Pasurams.
Nammalvar
He was born under the same constellation as Buddha - Vaikasi Poornima, full moon
in the month of Vaikasi (Baisak). He was born in a clan “Vellalar tribe” at a place
called Thiru Kurugoor, near Tirunelveli (the place is also called Alwar Tlrunagari).
The period is reported to be 880- 930 AD. It is believed that he was born under the
amsha of Sri Vlshwak Sena. He was also known by the names - Maran, Saint
Satokopa. He is considered to be pre-eminent among the Alwars. Through his life
and writings he appears to personify Krishna trishna tattva - the embodiment of the
feeling of thirst for Sri Krishna.
Bhrigu understood that food is Brahman - for all beings in this world are born from
food; having been born, they remain alive by food; and on departing, they enter into
food. Having thus reflected on the true nature of food he approached his father
Varuna saying, “Revered Sir, instruct me about Brahman”. The father then said to
him “Seek to know Brahman through austerity; austerity is Brahman”
As in the case of Buddha, the dominant feeling with Saint Satakopa was one of
compassion, pity and sympathy towards all men and women driven to sin and
suffering. While Buddha was driven away from Samsara by his sorrow, the Alwar’s
sorrow drove him to God. He cries in agony to the Lord to release his fellow beings’
false knowledge and impure conduct.
438
literature and sing the glories of one Supreme Being in His manifold personalities -
sarvaih vedalh aham eva vedyah.
Madhurakavi Alwar
Madhurakavi (meaning sweet tongued poet) was born at Tirukkoloor situated, on the
banks of river Tamraparni, a couple miles to the east of Alwar Tirunagari. By caste
he was a Brahmin. He was the disciple of the great Nammalvar. He was born under
the star Chitra in the Tamil month of Chitrai (April - May). It is significant to note that
among all the Alwars, Madhurakavi was the only who has not sung verses in praise
of the Lord! Instead, he sung in praise of the Lord’s premier devotee Nammalvar. He
declares that he knows of no God other than his Guru, Nammalvar!
Madhurakavi was a great scholar having studied the Vedas and Shastras. He went
on a pilgrimage to the North India and while there he got the vision of a bright light
emanating from the south. Intrigued, he followed it for many days. Eventually, the
bright light disappeared when he reached Alwar Tirunagari. On enquiry he heard of a
young saint seated in Samadhi, from the time of his birth, under a tamarind tree. He
rushed to the spot and found the young saint Satakopa in deep meditation. He
prostrated before the great saint and tried to develop a conversation. But the saint
never replied to him. Madhurakavi then posed a puzzling question hoping the young
saint might consent to clarify his doubt. He did. It is interesting to note the question
and the reply.
Q: If a small one is born out of Chit (consciousness) what will it eat and where
will it stay?
The answer could be interpreted in two different ways - depending on the meaning
given to the word Chit.
1 .If Chit is taken to be referring to Parama Chetana or God, the small one refers
to the individual soul- then the individual soul will live, move and have its being
in God.
2.If Chit is taken to be referring to the individual soul and the small one to the
body to which it is attached, being born in it - then the individual soul will enjoy
the pleasures and pains of the body and have its existence in the body.
439
Madhurakavi recognized that he is in the presence of a great saint and spent the rest
of his life as Nammalvar’s disciple. When Nammalvar began to pour out his verses,
Madhurakavi took it down and preserved it for posterity.
Kulasekhara Alwar
Which one would you rather have - the riches of this world or the opportunity to be in
the presence of the Lord and serve Him? The great saint Thyagaraja posed this
question. Almost 1000 years earlier another saint had his answer ready - Saint
Kulasekhara Alwar. He cries out “I do not desire the pleasures or riches of a king,
seated on the neck of a state elephant. He alone is the king who fervently wears on
his head the feet of Sri Rama.”
Kulasekhara Alwar was a Kshatriya by birth. He was a ruler of the Chera kingdom,
part of present Kerala. He was reported to being the ruler in the 9th century. He was
born under the star, Punarpoosa in the month of Maasl. He proved to be a great ruler
and expanded his empire defeating the neighbouring Chola and Pandlya kings. He
was a mighty warrior.
At the same time he was a great Bhakta as well. In addition, he was a Sanskrit
scholar and well versed in Sanskrit literature including the Vedas. There are two
works, one in Sanskrit and the other in Tamil ascribed to this king. The Sanskrit work
is the well known Mukunda Mala. The Tamil work is Perumal Tlrumozhl which
consists of 105 Pasurams and forms part of the 4000 Divya Prabandhas.
It is said that the devotion of this king towards God extended to the Lord’s devotees
also. Sri Rama, Sri Krishna and Sri Ranganatha among the archas (idols in the
temples) exercised great fascination over the mind of Kulasekhara alwar.
Vlthuvakkodu is a shrine near Pattambi in Malabar and is on the road from Shoranur
to Guruvayur. To the Lord at Vithuvakkodu Kulasekhara alwar says -
“ Even if you spurn me, I have no one else to look up to; like a child put aside by its
mother in anger, like a true wife ill treated by her husband, like a citizen looking up to
king though he is a despot, like a lotus which unfolds itself only to the burning rays of
the Sun; and like crops that always look up to the clouds that never come, I look up
to you and rely on you and you alone, even though you do not want me”.
440
Periyalwar (Vishnu-Chitta)
When you close your ears lightly you hear a peculiar noise. Periyalwar says that it is
due to the sound of waves from the milky ocean in his heart where his Lord
Narayana and consort Lakshmi are reclining. No wonder he was named Vishnu
Chitta. He cultivated an excellent flower garden at his house. He took a great interest
in making flower garlands and offering them to the presiding deity at Srivilliputtur -
Lord Vata-patra Sayee. One night he dreamt of Lord Narayana instructing him to go
to the court of the king of Madurai and participate in a debate. Vishnu Chitta was not
a scholar or well versed in Vedas. However, he went to the king’s court and
participated in the debate. The debate was to decide on who was the Supreme
Being to whom the whole world owes allegiance. When his turn to speak came, even
to his surprise, he launched into a great discourse on the superiority of Lord
Narayana, Srivaishnava siddhanta supporting his statements with quotations from
the scriptures! So spontaneously did he see the mantras without being taught or
having undergone the course of recitals (adhyayana), it was considered to be an
evidence of God’s knowledge-granting grace.
It is told that the king of Madurai honoured the saint and arranged for a procession
through the streets seated on an elephant. However, our saint’s mind was fully
occupied with Lord Narayana and the extraordinary grace He has shown. Suddenly
he could see his Lord and with that the saint bursts out into a song praying for, or
rather blessing Him with long life and all prosperity!
many many years, many many thousand years ..the beauty of your feet
be protected unhurt. The alwar exhibited parental love towards God -
Vaatsalya bhava. In Srivaishnava parlance when a superior or older
person utters words calling for the welfare inferior or a younger person it
is called Asheervadam (blessing). However, when an inferior or younger
person utters words calling for the welfare of a superior or older person it
is called Mangalasasasam.
Two of the alwar’s major works are - Thiru Pallandu (so called due to its opening
words), Periya Azhwar thirumozhi. Every recitation of the 4000 Divya Prabandhas in
temples or houses is done only after the recitation of the Thiru Pallandu.
441
Goda Devi (Andal)
Goda Devi (Andal in Tamil) is the only female among the Alwars revered in south
India. She was born at Srivilliputtur in the month of Ashada, under the star Puram.
The period is reported to be 8th century AD. It is believed that saint Periyalwar found
her as a baby under a Tulasi plant. He took her home and brought her as his
daughter. It is believed that she is born under the amsha of Bhoo-Devi.
From early childhood she was in love with Lord Vishnu. It is said that Goda Devi
used to wear the garlands and flowers which her father devoutly made for the Lord of
Srivilliputtur. The father when he came to know about it was greatly distressed and
felt that it was a great sin to offer used garlands to God. But God made it known to
Periyalwar that, nothing pleased Him more than wearing garlands first worn by Goda
Devi. Vishnu Chltta then understood the greatness of the child and how fortunate he
was to have her as a Divine gift.
As she grew up into a lovely maiden, she resolved to marry none other than Lord Sri
Ranganatha of Srlrangam. It is believed that Lord Ranganatha went to Srivilliputtur
and married Andal in great pomp. He remained at Srivilliputtur as Ranga Mannar in
which form He is still there with Andal.
Her two compositions have been found to be masterpieces in poetry as well as truth
consciousness. Tiruppavai, consisting of 30 stanzas, deals with a rite (vrata) to be
observed by young unmarried girls in the month of Margazhi so that God may grant
them the best husband. The other composition called, Naachiyar Tirumozhi, consists
of 143 verses exudes Krishna love. As a composer of devotional lyrics she is
regarded as an Alwar. She is also one of the consorts of the Lord,- a Nachiyar. By
the garland of flowers she wore before offering them to Him, she is a consort of
Divinity. By the garland of verses she composed she has a pride of place among the
devotees. In essence Poomaalai (garland of flowers) and Paamaalai (garland of
verses) are regarded as her two-fold offering.
Tondaradippodi Alwar
442
Thus it is a story of a saint turned sinner. This saint wrote 55 Prabandhas in all - 45
verses from among them are called Tirumaalai (garland), the other 10 being called
Tiruppalli-Ezhuchi (waking song). Tirumaalai touches the heights of religious fervour.
Tiruppalli-Ezhuchi is a set of poems praying for the lord to get up from His bed.
The saint Vipranarayana was later called Tondaradippodi alwar - referring to the
dust from the feet of true devotees. It appears as if the saint prayed that the Lord
accept him as a servant of His Bhaktas - such was his humility and such was his
devotion.
Tiruppanalwar
Tiruppanalwar was born in the month of Krithigai under the star Rohini. Tradition has
it that as a baby he was found and brought up by a member of the Panar caste. His
parents lived in a place called Woraiyur on the southern banks of the river Cauvery
facing the famous shrine of Lord Ranganatha. The vocation of members of this caste
appears to have been that of making veena like musical instruments called Pan.
However, members of this caste were treated as untouchables.
The saint spent his life in singing the praises of the God. His heart yearned for a
Darshana of Lord Ranganatha. Yet he could not cross the river much less enter the
temple due to restrictions on his caste!
One day a priest, by the name of Lokasaranga, from the temple went to Cauvery to
fetch water and found the great devotee standing and singing in ecstasy. The priest
asked him to get out of his way and when the saint failed to respond threw a stone at
him. The saint apologized and moved away. The priest when he reached the temple
found to his horror blood trickling from the forehead of the Lord. That night he dreamt
of Lord Ranganatha ordering him to physically carry the great devotee to His
presence in the temple. The priest carried out the instructions. The great devotee
had his wish fulfilled in serving the Lord. The erstwhile Panar became one with the
Lord he so deeply loved. Panar became Tiruppanalwar and later Pan Perumal.
Tirumangai Alwar
Saint Tirumangai Alwar was born in a village named Kurayalurin Tanjore district. He
was born in the month of Karthigal (November- December) under the star Karthlgal.
443
He was the last of the Alwars. It is reported that he lived during the 8th century AD.
The A/war was known as Neelan before he turned into a saint.
Out of this the first one Periya Thriumozhi consists of 1084 verses and deals
extensively with the enjoyment of worship of Archa (idol) forms of the Lord in several
sacred places, from Badri in the north to Tirukkurungudl in the south. It is commonly
believed that the worship of the idol at the temple is only a basic step, and helps the
devotee to concentrate on the divine. One has to rise above this level in the process
of the realization of God. However, Tlrumangal Alwar argues that the idol is not just
the body of God but is, in fact, God Himself. On this basis he argues that it is a waste
of time to hanker for the bliss of Paramapada in time to come. A bird in hand is worth
two in the bush. He further argues that from among the 4 Purusharthas (Dharma,
Artha, Kama and Moksha) Kama as the most desirable Purushaartha\ He urges all
people to divert the rushing forces of Kama (desire) towards God. Fulfil your love,
quench your passion by communion with the beautiful and merciful God who resides
in temples. He calls out to his fellow beings not to starve their senses or go to the
forest and do rigid Tapas amidst the five fires. He challenges the Lord “ why do you
get into my heart and lurk there like a thief? Come out and let me see your beautiful
body with my eyes which are longing for a vision of you”. This in a nutshell describes
the outlook of this Alwar.
He was a very active saint. He visited almost all of the 108 Divya Desas - 86 out of a
total of 108. He helped in raising the great walls around the Ranganatha temple at
Sri Rangam. He arranged to bring the statue of Nammalvar from Azhwar Thlrunagarl
to Sri Rangam.
444
Divya Deshams
The joys and sorrows of the mind are demonstrated before the deity in an act of
Puja. The mind comes out of its limitations and feels an expansion of its content and
existence during the act of religious ritual.
Ritual has a social element as well. It unites the society and the nation into a
composite whole in which the parts are cemented together with a bond of affinity of
feeling and purpose. This introduces strength to the society. The aspect of
pilgrimage (Tirtha-Yatra) brings the advantage of historical renovation and respect
for ancient traditions of different places. It arouses in the minds of people a special
relationship to distant places. Without such injunctions people will lose association
with others and the force binding them into a single character, called culture will be
missing.
The word Theertha” refers to sacred water. Theertha sthala or Theertha kshetra”\s a
sacred or a holy spot. It could be a river, a lake or even a mountain that is made
sacred through association with a deity or a saint. It is said that Theertha possesses
three elements that make it sacred - suchi (pure}, it brings punya and it is shubha
(auspicious). They are also referred to as Punya Sthalas.
Alwars of south India are mystics whose consciousness does not work in
compartments. Evidently, deep mystics as all of them really are, they have revealed
a new experience to the world consciousness - similar to the Vedic seers who saw
all deities in one.
The Alwars composed approximately 4000 Tamil verses. In the 9th - 10th century, the
philosopher saint Nathamuni took extraordinary steps to recover these verses. Saint
Nathamuni arranged them as the Divya Prabandham (Divine collection), set many of
them to music and rejuvenated the tradition of formally reciting them in temples
The verses of Alwars speak of the glory of Sri Maha Vishnu, of instances from
Puranas and the glory of temples visited by the Alwars. The shrines visited by Alwars
and sang their verses are hailed as Divya Deshams.
445
Geographic locations
Out of the 108 Divya Deshams, 2 are celestial abodes of Lord Narayana; The rest
were located as follows-
40 of the shrines are located in Chola kingdom in Tamilnadu; 22 are located near
Kanchipuram and Chennai; 2 are located in Nadu Naadu (Tiruvahindrapuram and
Tiru kkovilur); 18 are located in Pandiya nadu; 11 are in Kerala, 2 near kanyakumari;
1 atTirupathi; 1 at Ahobilam; 7 in Uttar Pradesh; 1 in Nepal and 1 in Gujarat
The shrines
Out of the 108 Divya Deshams, M have been addressed by Sri Tirumangai alwar;
18 by Nammalwar; 2 have been addressed by Tirumazhisai alwar; 1 by Kulasekhara
alwar; 1 by Perialwar; the remaining 39 are addressed by hymns composed by more
than one Alwar. 247 verses were addressed to Srirangam; 202 were addressed to
Tirupathi; 128 were addressed to Azhagar Koil; 7 were addressed Kanchipuram
Nayanmars
Saivism is one of the very ancient and dominant schools of philosophies in India,
dating back to a few thousand years. A large majority of Shiva temples are seen in
the south of India, some of them dating back a few thousand years.
The Nayanmars are the leaders of Bhakti movement in the south. Sixty two saints
lived during the period 7th through the 9th century AD. These saints lived expressing
their devotion to Lord Shiva. A sixty third saint, Sundaramoorthy Nayanar honoured
all these saints in his famous Tamil work Tlrutondattogal. At a later date, in the 12th
century AD, Sekklzhar, researched the lives of all these saints and produced his
prodigious work known as Perlya Puranam.
It is this group of sixty three saints who are referred to as Nayanmars. The Tevaram
hymns of the Nayanmar saints speak of the existence of 275 odd shrines during that
phase of history. The traditions in these shrines survived thousands of years later to
the period origin of the famous hymns. These 275 shrines are referred to “Paadal
Petra Sthalams." Following is a list of Tlrumurals
446
Tirumurais
There are twelve “Tirumurais". Tirumurai means a sacred book. The first three
Tirumurais were composed by three great Saivite saints. They are considered as the
musical compositions of their age.
5. Thevaram by Tirunavukkaracar
6. Thevaram by Tirunavukkaracar
7. Thevaram by Tirunavukkaracar
Tirumantiram by Tirumullar
The first seven Tirumuraigal, authored by three of the foremost Nayanmars, are
called “Thevarams”. The word Thevaram means a garland of songs in praise of the
Divine.
447
Padal Petra Sthalam
Out of the 275 Shivasthalams, the one at Tiruvidaivaai was discovered in the year
1917 and it has a “Patikam”, by Sri Sambandar, engraved on its wall. However, this
Patikam is not considered part of the works of the saint traditionally associated with
Tamil Tirumurais. The Shivasthalams that have atleast one Patikam composed in
their honour are referred to, commonly, as Padal Petra Sthalam. Hence we have 274
Padal Petra Sthalams. In addition, though there are 249 other Shiva shrines referred
to in the Tevarams, they do not bear a Patikam. These are referred to as “Tevara
Vaippu Sthalams".
These Patikams have been handed over from generation to generation. Even today,
we hear these hymns rendered by highly trained people in the art of singing these
hymns. These people are called “Oduvars”.
According to legend Lord Parasurama created the land between Gokarna and
Kanyakumari. He then donated this land to Brahmins and got them settled in 64
villages. Further, he consecrated 216 temples in this region - 108 Shiva temples and
108 Durga temples. These are very old temples and the tradition of singing hymns in
praise of Lord Shiva is being continued.
448
Chapter XV - In Pursuit of Supreme Reality
Introduction
The Indian school of logic is not a recent arrival on the Indian scene. Gautama
(6th Century BCE) founded the anviksiki school of logic. The Indian logic is the oldest
and it was followed much later by the Greek and Chinese traditions. More about
these will be discussed under “Shad-Darsanas” (Six schools of philosophies) in this
publication.
In the search of Supreme Reality, one must remember that He cannot be grasped by
ordinary perception or inference. That is the challenge.
All metaphysical searches are after the Supreme Reality. Knowledge of the Real is
possible. The question for us is - how do you apprehend the Supreme Reality. There
are several theories of knowledge. Science takes its start from perceptual
experience.- undoubtedly the only type of experience of Reality. Yet, the existence of
God transcends the conditions of space and time, (desk - Kaala\ He cannot be
known through ordinary perception or inference. The Supreme Being is beyond the
pale of Pramaanaas of perception and anumaana - “Yam evaisa vrnute tena
labhyah” - Kathopanishad. He who is chosen by Him will perceive Him. “Not by
austerities nor yet by mere Jnana nor yet by works. It is only by the grace of Divine
can the Highest be known, understood and entered. Only then that the Perfect Being
becomes a Real being for the individual. Till then we should be content to believe in
it and strive to get to Him. That there is a higher demand on us, the parama-
purushaartha (which means the demand to conceive, perceive and even experience
the actual existence of the Supreme Reality), even here and now, has been well
449
documented. The moral demand and religious imperative compel our cognition to
struggle forward beyond the immediate sensory towards the vision that can only
come from the grace of the Supreme Being. The struggle is never finished till this
ultimate goal is reached.
Sri Ramanujacharya accepts that the essence that supports the whole Reality is
Spiritual and not material. An inference from the nature of experience to the
existence of God is said to be sufficient proof for the existence of God.
Sri Ramanujacharya differs. He contends that all arguments based on cosmology
are based on comparisons and analogies available on fragmentary creative activities
of finite beings. This cannot lead to the proof of the omnipotent, omni-pervasive
Being at all. Further, these arguments prove a substance and not a personality and
spirit.
The Nyaya argument is that God could be inferred from the conception of the most
perfect intelligence required for the sake of explaining the order, design and the
intricate motions and arrangements involved. At the back of all this intelligence, there
is a super intelligence. Therefore God must be postulated as an existing being and a
super cause of creation.
However, Sri Ramanujacharya maintains that these proofs are insufficient to prove
the Divine. They may prove a capable creator but not an all-creator. The
cosmological argument cannot prove the existence of God. It may prove that it is
necessary for the existence of the world as we experience it now. It cannot affirm its
existence though it may necessitate a presumption. And presumption is not proof.
That is why it is said that the existence of God can only be proved by a vision of Him
- saakshatkaara. God cannot be proved by inference. Inference cannot involve
existence. Existence depends on the conditions of space- time - Desa kaala akaara.
The existence of God transcends the conditions of space and time.
Where does that take us in the pursuit of true knowledge? It is not based on some
kind of blind belief. Nor is it based on some holy person asserting, “I say so”. Whilst
reason or understanding infers correctly about other things, it can never infer
correctly about the Whole and the Supreme Transcendent.
Whatever means we adopt to gain valid knowledge, some clear rules must be
established for analysis and synthesis. Importantly efficient methods of weaning out
sources of error must also be laid out. For example, metaphysically speaking, almost
all the theories of Indian Philosophy hold that the sense organs are products of
karma, action, and as such are imperfect veiling agents. For this reason, the sense
organs make things appear different from what they truly are. Facts or experiences
derived from faulty sources vitiate the findings. Provided the instruments of our
cognition are all in healthy condition, un-diseased, sane and unemotional the results
are acceptable.
450
In the following pages is given a chart giving a broad classification of the objects of
valid knowledge and the means pursued to obtain them. Typically, the means for
valid knowledge fall into three categories - Pratyaksha (direct perception),
Anumaana (inference) and Shabda (sound - rather, based on hearing - Shrutis in
this case). Sri Ramanujacharya holds that God cannot be proved by perception or
inference. And that brings us to Shabda to be examined as a means for valid
knowledge. Both Sri Shankaracharya and Sri Ramanujacharya accept Shabda as a
valid testimony.
Shabda
The Purva Mimamsa is a kind of Tarka - reasoning. It assists the Shabda Pramana.
Its main topic is the discovery of the correct apparatus by which we could arrive at
the Vedic Truth. It is more interested in the truth that we have known through Shruti
than through other channels like Pratyaksha, Anumaana or Upamaana. Yoga and
Buddhistic schools did not seriously consider the nature of the Shabda Pramana, the
authoritative utterances received by seers from a transcendent source. However, it
was the intention of the Vedanta Sutras to undertake a comprehensive unification of
the entire body of the Scriptural teaching so as to enable us know the Divine.
However, for the diehard rationalists, Vedas and Upanishads mean nothing. For
them, they are more than one of the many interpretations of life’s problems.
We now run straightaway into the question - why should we consider that Shabda
Pramana is not affected by the same faults inherent in other Pramanaas. In other
words, an analysis is needed of conditions of error, which vitiate other Pramanaas
and not this. Mimaamsakas are rationalists. It is exactly for this reason; they have
formulated theories of error. After the study, Shabda is claimed to have avoided the
sources of errors that afflicted the others. Both the source and the means are
considered perfect. Such Shabda is pure and perfect. Vedas stand out to be such a
source. By the grace of the Divine granted to the Rishis, their visions are super-
sensory, untainted by the sense organs and karma. According to Sri
Ramanujacharya, the Shrutis are not man-made. They are apaurusheya. Thus the
objects if the Shabda are untainted, true and pure. Further to know them it is
necessary to be in that receptive mood of mind wherein there is no confusion, no
obsession, no in-attention and no defect. The minds of the great Rishis were in a
high stage of Yoga due to Tapas. The truths themselves and the rituals taught were
not products of intensified consciousness. They were seen to be the truths of eternal
existence and not man-made. They form a perfect document. Such, in brief, is the
view held by the Mimaamsakas regarding the validity of the Shabda Pramana.
451
Attached is a chart which gives brief details classifying the objects of valid
knowledge and the means adopted to gain the knowledge. We will examine some of
the issues involved. The chart is based on the Vishishtadvaita system.
(a) Prameya: The object regarding which you wish to gain knowledge.
(b) Pramana: The means adopted to gain this knowledge.
(i) Pramaa should reveal the existence of a real object or agree with external
reality :
(ii) Pramaa should serve some practical need. The distinctive cause for a
particular Pramaa /s Pramana.
Prameya
We will first study the categories involved in the objects for valid knowledge -
objects regarding which we intend to gain knowledge. These objects are classified
into two main categories. - Dravya and Adravya
Dravya
Jada'. Jada or Achit is further classified into Prakruti and Kaala (Time). According to
Vedanta cosmology, Achit differentiates itself into successive forms of twenty-four
categories. They are Prakruti, Mahat, Ahankaara, the eleven lndriyas(Five Karm-
endriyas, Five Jnanendriyas and Manas), five Tanmaatras and five gross elements.
Manas is called Buddhi when it is engaged in deciding: Ahankaara or Abhimaana
when it conceives wrongly (Atma is identified with the body): It is referred to as Chitta
when it thinks. Time is classified into three categories - Past, Present and Future.
452
At this stage, it may be appropriate to have a brief discussion on Prakruti.
The Vishishtadvaita system recognises Prakruti as one of the three realities, the
other two being Jiva and Ishvara. It is referred to as Moolaprakruti since it is the
primordial cause of the cosmos. During Pralaya, it is in a latent state without
distinction of name or form. At the beginning of evolution, Mahat appears from
Prakruti with the three states of Satva, Rajas and Tamas. Mahat evolves into
Ahankaara with the same three states called - Saativika Ahamkara,
Similarly, the five gross elements (Ether, air, Fire, water, Earth) also arise through
the media of five Tanmaatras of sound, touch, colour, savour and odour. Hence, the
evolution process is essentially a change of state.
Kaala or Time:
This is the other element in the Jada category. Kaala essentially falls into three
categories - past, present and future. Time is eternal and all-pervasive. Unlike
Prakruti, Kaala is devoid of the three gunas - Satva, Rajas and Tamas. It is
changing and non-eternal. Months, years, Yugas and the timing of Pralaya are all
based on time. Essentially, it serves as an instrument in the cosmic function of
Ishvara. While it is entirely independent of any thing in the Prakruti (lila-vibhuti - play
manifestation) it has no sway in the Nitya-Vibhuti (eternal manifestation. Vaikuntha,
the city of Lord Narayana, is within the realm of Nitya-Vibhuti) and is solely
dependent on the will of Ishvara.
Ajada:
We will now briefly discuss, Ajada (Chit). This is classified into two categories. (1)
Paraak (the external) (2) Pratyak (Internal).
Paraak:
This Ajada is further classified into Nitya-Vibhuti (eternal manifestation) and
Dharmabhuta-Jnana. Both Dharmabhuta-Jnana and Nitya-Vibhuti are self-luminous
and appear to others only and never to themselves (it is like a physical light which
can illuminate and show other objects but it cannot know itself). For this reason they
are referred to as Paraak (external)
Nitya-vibhuti
It is a non-material stuff. It has an infinite domain beyond Prakruti and the associated
three gunas. It is self-luminous and is characterised by what is known as
Suddhasattva- which is a kind of spiritual matter in the highest Heaven. Nitya-Vibhuti
is known by different names - Paramapada, Ananda-loka. Vaikuntha, the abode of
Sriman Narayana, is within the realm of Nitya-Vibhuti. It is also the stuff out of which
453
the bodies of Sriman Narayana, the Nityasuris (Eternally free Garuda, Vishvaksena
and others) and the liberated Jivas are made from.
Dharmabhuta-J nana."
In the act of perception, the consciousness issues out from the Aatman. Then
through the sense channels it contacts the object, illuminates and reveals it.
Dharmabhuta-Jnana is all pervasive and infinite. However, in mundane life, under
the load of karma it gets contracted. The obscuring, resulting from contraction,
endures in all the three states of - waking, dream and deep sleep. In the highest
state of God-realisation the consciousness is in its expanded state and if it is then
directed upon God, the individual self becomes aware of the Supreme Reality. It is to
be noted that the self does not merge with God but only becomes aware of Him. It is
due to this process of expansion and contraction that Dharmabhuta-Jnana exhibits; it
comes under the category of substance (dravya) also.
Pratyak:
Having dealt with Paraak, we will examine Pratyak. Jiva & Ishvara fall into this
category.
Jiva
Like Ishvara, Jiva is of the nature of consciousness and possesses Dharmabhuta-
Jnana as an inseparable attribute. Jiva is real, self-luminous, eternal and unborn. It is
different from the body, sense organs, mind and vital breath. Though the Jiva, as a
mode of Brahman, is essentially of the same nature, it is distinctly different from Him.
454
It is monadic in size and resides in a separate body. It is the embodied Self with
regard to its physical body. However, it is the body with regard to Ishvara. It is
sentient and is the essence of Ananda. Due to the load of karma accumulated by the
Jiva in its previous births, Jnana and Ananda are obscured. However, they are fully
manifest in a state of liberation. In spite of its monadic size, the Jiva can contact the
ends of space through its attributive knowledge. The Jivas, which are innumerable,
fall into three categories.
Nityas. Refers to those who have never been caught in Samsara. They have been
serving Lord Narayana in His supreme abode and enjoying Ananda. Garuda,
Vishvaksena, Adi Sesha and others fall into this category.
Muktas. They are the liberated souls who have attained liberation through Bhakti
and Prapatti.
Badhaas. Refers to those who are not yet liberated from the transmigratory
existence due to pending karma. The Badhaas, once again are classified into two
categories - Bubhuksus and Mumukshu.
Bubhuksus; They are basically, pleasure seekers. They are intent on three kinds of
human goals - Dharma, Artha and Kama. Bubhuksus are further classified into two
categories. Artha-kaamapara and Dharma- Kaamapara.
Mumuksus; They are the liberation seekers. Once again they are classified into two
categories - (a) staunch devotee of Kaivalya (b) Staunch devotee of Moksha.
(1) Bhaktas: They are lovers of God. They have a firm knowledge of the scriptures
and have received appropriate instructions from a competent Guru.
(2) Prapannas: Those devotees who are helpless and devoid of other refuge. They
take Sharanagati (self-surrender) at the lotus feet of Lord Narayana. Everyone,
irrespective of caste or profession is qualified for self-surrender. There are two kinds
455
of Prapannas - Ekaantin (single pointed) and Parama-Ekaantin (extremely one-
pointed).
Ekaantin is a firm devotee of Lord Narayana alone and seeks liberation along with
other (worldly) fruits.
The Parama-Ekaantin is he who does not desire any other fruits even from the
Bhagavan Himself except devotion and knowledge. Parama-Ekaantin, once again is
classified into two categories as Drpta and Aarta.
Drpta is a patient aspirant and desires liberation at the time of casting off of the body.
However, Aarta is an impatient aspirant. For him the state of transmigratory
existence is unbearable. He longs for immediate liberation after the act of self
surrender.
Ishvara; He is the Niyanta (controller), the principal (s’esin) of all, the worshipped in
every religious act, the bestower of all fruits, the sustainer of all and the supreme
cause of all effects. The making of an object involves three causes. As an example,
let us take the case of the pottery. Three factors are called for - the clay, the potter’s
wheel and the potter himself
For the organisation of the Universe, \shvara Himself constitutes all the three
causes.
Vishishtadvaita while allowing for the ultimate unity of the Absolute, yet allows for the
differentiation through its modes (Prakaaraas). The system accepts as ultimate the
three entities - matter or Prakruti (Achit), Jiva (cit) and Ishvara.. Prakruti and Jiva
while entirely independent of each other, are absolutely dependent on Ishvara for
their existence. Prakruti and Jiva form the body of Ishvara and are entirely supported
and controlled by Him. Ishvara is the substance and Prakruti and Jiva form His
inseparable attributes. This unique view of relationship by Sri Ramanujacharya is
called Aprthakslddhl (inseparability/ Sri Ramanuja’s system is called Vishisht
advaita, because the attributive elements (Prakruti and Jiva) and the substantive
element (Ishvara) form a synthetic unity. Ishvara abides in five forms (a) Para (b)
Vyuha (c) Vibhava (d) Antaryamin (e) Archa.
(a) Para: The self- transcendent absolute is single and complete. He resides at
Vaikunta. He is Vasudeva.
(b) Vyuha: Vyuha forms a part and parcel of the Vishishtadvaita conception of the
Deity. Theory of Vyuha is a fundamental doctrine of the Pancharatra. Sankarshana
456
emanates from Vasudeva, Pradyumna from Sankarshana, and Aniruddha from
Pradyumna. In the language of Pancharatra, it is like one flame proceeding from
another flame. Sankarshana, Pradyumna and Aniruddha are ruling over the
individual selves, internal organs and organs of egoity. For this reason Sankarshana
is denoted by Jiva, Pradyumna by Manas and Aniruddha by Ahankaara.
The Vyuhas have sub-Vyuhas. They are called Vyuhantaras. They are given below -
Vasudeva: Keshava, Narayana, Madhava, Sankarshana, Govinda, Vishnu, Madhu-
sudhana, Pradyumna,Trivikrama, Vamana, Sridhara, Aniruddha Hrishikesa, Padma-
nabha and Damodara The twelve Vyuhantaras are the presiding deities of the Sun in
the twelve months of the year.
( c) Vibhava: This refers to the incarnations of Lord Narayana. The Mukhya avatars
(principal ones) are ten in number. Including Aavesha (secondary) avatars, thirty-six
are reported. The cause of the Avatara is due to the will of God and not due to karma
(as is the case with the Jivas). The reason for an Avatara, is protection of the good
and destruction of the wicked.
(d) Antarvamin: It is that form of Ishvara, which stays with the individual self (Jiva).
He abides in the region of the heart. Refer to Narayana Sookta.
(e) Archa: This refers to consecrated images in temples and holy places.
Vibhava and Antaryamin aspects of the Lord provide an opportunity for the easy
access of the Supreme Being - Saulabhya.
Adravya:
We will now pass on to the Adravya class of objects regarding which some valid
means of knowledge will need to be obtained. This refers to a class of objects, which
are termed “non-substance”. They are attributes to a substance, and not the
substance itself. They are ten in number.
2. Rajas: Is the cause of avarice, activity etc. It is the cause to attachment work,
sorrow etc.
457
3. Tamas: It is the cause of infatuation, inertia etc. It is the cause of ignorance,
Idleness. It leads to hell.
4. Shabda (Sound): It Is grasped by our sense of hearing. There are two kinds of
sound
(a) Varna: Among the divine and human beings it manifests through the
palate etc.
9.Samyoga (conjunction)
10.Shakti (potency)
There are a number of sub-classifications for the above objects. But for brevity we
shall skip them for the time being. With this we have covered a majority of objects of
valid knowledge.
We will now focus our attention on what are the valid means available for gaining
knowledge regarding the Prameya. They are called Pramaanas.
Pramana:
458
Verbal Non Sambhava
Svst Perception Inference Testimony Comparison Postulation cognition & Aitthya
Charvakas
•
Bauddhas
&Vaisesikas
• •
Sankyas
• • •
Naiyaayikaas
• • • •
Praabhaakaras
• • • • •
Bhattas
& Advaitins
• • • • • •
Pauraanikaas
• • • • • • •
Vishishtadvaitins • • •
Systems of Philosophy and the Pramanas they accept
Pratyaksha:
(b) The object - that which is being perceived. Note that the subject and object are
two distinctly different entities.
(c) The consciousness. This issues from the subject and illuminates the object. In the
act of perception, consciousness issues from the Atman through the mind, the sense
459
channels (eyes, ears etc) then comes in contact with the object and reveals it. This is
how one becomes aware of the object. Perception is of two kinds. Basically, it is
based on how frequently the object has been viewed - (a) Nirvikalpaka
(Indeterminate): Indeterminate perception does not mean the apprehension of an
object lacking all distinctions. Vishishtadvaita recognises the need for conceptual
factors in any experience and defines indeterminate perception as the cognition of
an object that happens when it is seen for the first time, (b) Savikalpaka
(Determinate): When the object of the same class is perceived for a second or even
a third time the perception is called determinate.
There are other kind of acts that have been examined (e.g.) Smriti (recollection),
Pratyabhijna (recognition), Uha (Conjecture), Pratibha (Mental powers of holy
personages).
Nirvikalpaka and Savikalpaka perceptions are classified into two kinds. The
arvaacina refers to a recent perception and anarvaachina refers to an ancient
perception.
Arvaacina is once again two fold - one dependent on sense and the other
independent of sense. The independent of sense type is further classified into two
categories. The first is achieved as a result of self-accomplishment such as Yoga.
The second type refers to that achieved due to Divine grace.
Anarvaachina does not require aid of senses like eyes or ears. It is the knowledge of
liberated selves, Eternals (Garuda etc) and Ishvara.
460
Anumaana:
While Pratyaksha refers to direct perception, Anumaana refers to inferential
cognition. This means you arrive at a conclusion based on the evidence of some
related items. As an example, you observe smoke and conclude that there is fire in
the vicinity. Shabda or Shruti Pramana occupies the highest position in matters
which cannot be settled by Pratyaksa or Anumaana
Rules of Epistemology
The following rules of hierarchy apply to issues when there is apparent conflict
between the 3 modes of acquiring knowledge:
461
Knowable things
462
Sattwa
______________________________ X
E
463
464
(means of valid knowledge)
465
Analysis of Perception
involves 3 factors
466
perception, Anumaana refers to
inferential cognition. This means you
arrive at a conclusion based on the
evidence of some related items. As an
example, you observe smoke and
conclude that there is fire in the vicinity.
467
The poorva-Mimaasa is a variety of Tarka, reasoning. It assists the Shabda Pramaana. Its main topic is the discovery of the correct apparatus by
which we could arrive at the Vedic truth. The Mimaamsakas, being rationalists, were at pains to discover the principles of analysis and synthesis
and in doing so to discover the sources of error. The point to note is that Shabda is claimed to avoid the triple sources of error (Kaarana-dosaah).
To accept Shabda Pramaana as valid, the source must be pure and perfect; so also the means must be pure and perfect. Such is the Veda. By the
grace of the Divine granted to the Rishis, their visions are super-sensory, untainted by the sense organs and karma. The objects of the Shabda are
untainted, true and pure. Further to know them, it is necessary to be in that receptive mood of the mind wherein there is no confusion, no obsession,
no inattention and no defect. The Rishis mind were in a high stage of Yoga due to Tapas. The truths themselves and the rituals taught were all not
creations by an intensified consciousness, but were seen to be truths of eternal existence, and not man made.
Along with Vedas, Smrtis are considered valid documents (since Smrtis do not contradict Vedas/ Itihasas and Puranas, being supplementary to
Veda, are considered valid. Pancaraatra Agama and Vaikhaannasa Agama are considered authoritative in toto.
Sri Shankaracharya accepts Shabda as a valid testimony. Sri Ramanujacharya also accepts the supremacy of the Shabda.
Theory of Error
Bhrama
(Illusion)
I___________ )
469
Chapter - XVI - Branches of Knowledge and Universities
Introduction
Vedas, Puranas and Itihasas give us ample indication of ancient Indian civilization.
How old are these ancient literature? What information can we get from them?
According to Hindu scriptures, time is reckoned in terms of four Yugas. \Ne are
currently in Kali Yuga and its duration is said to be 432,000 human years. This was
preceded by Dvapara Yuga and Lord Krishna lived in that Yuga. The duration of that
Yuga was 864,000 human years. Before that we had Treta Yuga which had a
duration of 1,728,000 human years. Lord Rama lived in that Yuga. Before Treta
Yuga, we had Krita Yuga with a duration of 4,320,000 years. Vedas existed and
were studied during Treta Yuga also. However, the modern historians indicate the
age of the Vedas to be much later - may be 6000 - 3000 BC. Interestingly, these
large numbers and units of time were indicated in the Vedas.
470
Eka, Dasa, Shata, Sahasra, Ayuta, Niyuta, Prayuta, Arbuda, Samudra, Madhya,
Anta, Paraardha. Arbuda indicates ten crores i.e. 108 The following enumeration is
available in the Itihasas.
100 lakhs = 1 Koti (Crore) = 107. 105= 1 Sankha and so on.
In the Ramayana, a spy narrates the strength of Sri Rama’s army to his king Ravana
in terms of these numbers. It is quite evident that the decimal system of numeration
was in place by the Treta Yuga itself. In addition, in Ramayana numerous references
are made to astronomy, public administration, engineering, textiles and music. All
this reinforces the fact that the nations had by then an advanced civilisation. It is only
common sense to assume that nations with such an advanced numeral system also
will have adequate knowledge to handle the mathematics.
Sulba sutras
In ancient times every household had to maintain three types of Agnis (fires)
sheltered in specially and accurately constructed alters. These alters had to conform
to certain specific shapes and areas. Apart from this, where elaborate sacrifices are
called for, sacrificial alters with more complicated shapes and sizes (rectangles,
triangles, trapezia) were required to be constructed. This required a detailed
knowledge of the properties of geometric shapes. Details on the sacrifices were
mentioned in Rig-Veda Samhita. Taittiriya Brahmana gives more specific details on
the science of construction. Refer to a figure of a typical altar given below. The
practice of hereditary handing down of instructions from father to son and the
preceptor to the disciple slowed down the setting down of instructions in written form.
In this way were written several Sulba sutras. These are treated as appendices to
the corresponding scriptural texts known as Srauta Sutras. Only seven of the Sulba
sutras are known at present - Bodhayana, Apasthamba, Katyayana, Manava,
Maitrayana, Varaha and Vadhula. Their dates have been estimated between 800
B.C and 500 B.C. Some of the theorems indicated in these Sulvas are as follows-
b) The diagonal of a rectangle bisect each other and the opposite areas are equal.
c) The perpendicular of an isosceles triangle on the base divides the triangle into
two equal parts.
471
d) The rectangle and a parallelogram on the same base and between the same
parallels are equal in area.
These cover the first two books and the sixth book of Euclid. Euclid lived around 300
B.C. And Sulvas were there, at the latest, from 800 B.C. The proofs given by
Pythagoras or Euclid may be their own. But it is clear that the theorem was well
known for hundreds of years before them in India, China and Egypt.
Another interesting information is available from the Sulvas. The shape of the
Ahwamedhiki Vedika is an isosceles trapezium whose head = 24a/2; Foot = 30^/2;
altitude = 36a/2. Its area is stated to be prakarams.
Area = 36^2 * (1/2)* (24^2 + 34^2) = 1944.
This clearly indicates a knowledge of the method of finding the area of a trapezium
and simple operation on surds.
a) The Sutras (aphorisms) apply to and cover nearly every branch of mathematics
(arithmetic, algebra, geometry, -plane and solid, trigonometry- plane and
spherical, conics - geometrical and analytical, astronomy, calculus -
differential and integral etc)
b) The Sutras are easy to understand, remember and apply. Swami Bharati Krsna
Tirthaji (1884-1960) has written a magnificent book titled “Vedic Mathematics”,
based on his study of the Vedas. It is published by Motilal Banarsidass. From
the book, it emerges that 16 Sutras together with their corollaries are
adequate to carry out all mathematical calculations.
c) We will give a few examples to indicate how the methods work. For a detailed
understanding the reader is referred to text books that are available.
Division operation
Example: 1/19. Find the answer in decimal equivalent
Multiplication operation
Example: Multiply 9 by 7
6 |3
The above examples have been given just to illustrate the procedures involved. It
does not mean that the Sutras are applicable to solve simple applications only. They
are suitable for application on a variety of problems - simple as well as very
complex. In all cases, answers may be written down in a single line - and with a bit
of practice a mental calculation would be adequate. Given below are examples of
some of the problems that have been solved by applying Vedic mathematics.
475
Applying “Paraavartya Sutra" we get the answer [log (2X - 1)5/2] /
(3x-1 )4/3j
The reader can visualise the power of these Sutras. I have just cited a few examples
with a view to present the wide scope of their application. Interested readers may
read the book written by H.H. Sri Bharati Krsna Tirthaji Maharaj to get a better
understanding on the application of Vedic Mathematics.
476
Western historians referred to the Vedic period as “Iron Age". But during the Vedic
period India had a fairly advanced learning in subjects such as mathematics,
astronomy, medicine etc.
DOES IT ALL LOOK AS IRON AGE stuff - Some Iron some age!!
Jaina mathematics:
The Jaina religion became a prominent religion in the sub-continent between 500 BC
and 100 BC. They gave raise to Jaina mathematics. The Jaina mathematics played
an important role in bridging the gap between ancient Indian mathematics and the so
called classical period heralded by the work of Aryabhatta-\.
(a) Theory of numbers (b) Great fascination with large numbers. For example - time
period mentioned include 756 * 1011 * 8400000028 days, called shirsa prahelika (c)
Five different types of infinity are recognised - infinite in one and two directions,
infinite in area, infinite everywhere and infinite perpetually. This was not realised in
Europe till late 19th century, (d) Knowledge of fundamental laws of indices (e)
Arithmetical operations (f) Geometry (g) Operations in fractions (h) Simple, cubic and
quadratic equations (i) Operations in logarithms (j) Sequences and progressions (k)
Early work on permutations and combinations - which resulted of an early Pascal
triangle which was called by the name Meru Prastara. This happened many
centuries before Pascal himself “invented” it.
Golden Period
The years from 320 AD to about 700 AD were critical in the development of Indian
civilization. In the north, under the Gupta dynasty, Sanskrit culture thrived, great
universities were founded, and the arts and sciences flourished. During the Gupta
period, the observatory at Ujjain in central India was the heart of mathematical
scholarship, and many mathematical techniques were developed to meet the needs
of astronomers. The astronomical text the Surya Siddhanta, written by an unknown
author sometime around A.D. 400, contains the first known tabulation of the sine
function. Indian mathematicians also developed the concept of zero, the base-10
decimal numeration system, and the number symbols, or numerals, we use today.
477
The famous astronomer Brahmagupta (598-670) wrote important works on
mathematics and astronomy, including Brahma-sphuta-siddhanta (The opening of
the universe) and Khandakhadyaka. He studied solar and lunar eclipses, as well as
the motions and positions of the planets. Unlike Aryabhatta, Brahmagupta believed
that the Earth was stationary, but he, too, calculated the length of the year with
remarkable precision.
Impact
In contrast, Hindu arithmetic used number symbols that went only from 1 to 9, and
instead of using more symbols for higher numbers, they introduced a place-value
system for multipliers of 10. Each place had an individual name: dasa meant the tens
place, sata meant the hundreds place, and so on. To express the number 235, the
Hindus would write "2 sata, 3 dasan, 5". Seven hundred and eight would be "7 sata,
8".
Toward the end of the Gupta period, Indian mathematicians found a way to eliminate
the place names while keeping the advantages of the place-value system. They
used a symbol called sunya, or "empty" to designate a place with no value in it. This
is equivalent to the symbol we call zero. With this they could write 708 for "7 sata, 8,"
and easily distinguish it from "7 dasan, 8," or 78. The physical alignment of tens,
hundreds, etc. in columns resulted in the development of new arithmetic techniques
for working with numbers.
About 800AD, the Hindu mathematician Mahavira demonstrated that zero was not
simply a placeholder, but had an actual numerical value. His tenth-century successor
Sridhara further recognized that the zero was as meaningful a number as any of the
others. Without the zero, modern mathematics, and therefore most of modern
science, would have been impossible.
The twelfth century mathematician Bhaskara (often called Bhaskara the Learned)
was, like many of his predecessors (such as Brahmagupta), head of the Ujjain
observatory and a gifted astronomer. His two mathematical works, Lilivati (The
graceful) and Bijaganita (Seed counting) from the series Siddhantasiromani were the
first to expound systematically the use of the decimal system, based on powers of
478
10. He compiled many problems with which earlier mathematicians had struggled,
and presented solutions.
One of the first Muslim mathematicians to write about Indian techniques was
Muhammad ibn Musa al-Khwarizmi, a teacher in the mathematical school at
Baghdad. His book Al-Khwarizmi “Concerning the Hindu Art of Reckoning” was
translated into Latin as Algoritmi, de numero Indorum. The Latinization of his name
from "al-Khwarizmi" to "Algoritmi" eventually became our word for a mathematical
procedure, algorithm. When his book on elementary mathematics Kitab al-jabr wa al-
muqabalah (The book of integration and equation) was translated into Latin in the
twelfth century, the term al-jabr became algebra.
Eurocentricism
For many years now, Indian contributions to mathematics have not been given due
acknowledgement in modern history. Many discoveries and inventions by Indian
mathematicians were known to their western counterparts, copied by them, and
presented as their own original work; and further, that this mass plagiarism has gone
on unrecognized. The basic chronology adopted of history of mathematics was very
simple; it had primarily been the invention of the ancient Greeks - up until the middle
of first millennium AD. It was later followed up by the European renaissance.
Occasionally, some marginal concessions have been for contributions from “non
Europeans”. Some of the historians have gone to the extent suggesting severely
inaccurate dates for the Indian work with a view to show Greek or Arabic influence.
This is incredible because several Indian works have, in fact, had significant impact
on early Arab works - not the other way round.
479
According to G. G. Joseph:
“The contributions from other civilizations - most notably China and India, are
perceived either as borrowers from Greek sources or having made only minor
contributions to mainstream mathematical development. Openness to more
recent research findings, especially in the case of Indian and Chinese
mathematics, is sadly missing”
In the following pages I have given a time line of some of the giants in the field of
mathematics. Unfortunately, in a number of cases specific documentation is not
available regarding the place of their birth and even the period during which they did
their work.
480
481
482
Baudhayana (800 BC)
No records are available regarding the work on mathematics that was done in India
between the early Vedic periods till about 800 BC. Then we hear about Boudhayana
We know nothing about this great mathematician to indicate where he was born and
the period during which he lived. The period of 800 BC is a guess. However, some
sections of the Sulbasutras he has written are available.
His Sulbasutras contain some geometric solutions of a linear equation with a single
unknown. Quadratic equations of the form ax2 + bx = c appear. We also find frequent
usage of the term that we now know as tt.
This example calls for making a square equal in area to given unequal squares.
Consider the diagram given above -
Apasthamba (600BC-540BC)
A number of Indians would recognise the name. Yet, not much detail regarding the
place of his birth or his period is known
His work gives an approximation for ^2. The rule is given below.
Increase a unit length by its third and this third by its own fourth less the thirty-fourth
part of that fourth
Arya Bhatta is the first in the line of great astronomers I mathematicians born during
the golden age of Indian astronomy and mathematics. These men were first
foremost astronomers, but the mathematical requirements of astronomy led them to
developing many areas of mathematics.
Aryabhatta born in 476 AD and he was 23 years old by the time he wrote his first
major work “Aryabhattiya”. He wrote this major work of his while living at
Kusumapura, a place near the Pataliputra (modern day Patna). Kusumapura and
Ujjain were the major mathematical centres of India during that period. He lived there
during the last years of Gupta empire.
484
His works
He was the author of several treatises on mathematics and astronomy some of
which are lost. Aryabhattiya, a treatise on mathematics and astronomy has survived
to modern times.
Arya Siddhanta
Arya Siddhanta, a work in astronomical computations is lost. It is known through the
writings of later mathematicians and commentators like Varahamihira and
Brahmagupta. The book contained descriptions of several astronomical instruments
of that age like - the gnomon (shanku-yantra), a shadow instrument (chhaayaa-
yantra), possibly angle-measuring devices, semi-circle and circle shaped (dhanur-
yantra / chakra-yantra), a cylindrical stick ( yasti-yantra), an umbrella-shaped device
called chhatra-yantra.
A third text that may have survived in Arabic translation is the Al ntf or Al-nanf, which
claims to be a translation of Aryabhatta, but the Sanskrit name of this work is not
known.
Aryabhattiya
The entire text consists of 108 verses, plus an introductory 13, the whole being
divided into four Padas or chapters. They are indicated below -
Gitikaapaada: (13 verses) deals with large units of time - Kalpa, manvantra, yuga,
which present a cosmology that differs from earlier texts
Mathematics
The number place-value system, first seen in the 3rd century Bakhshali Manuscript
was clearly in place in his work; he certainly did not use the symbol, but the French
mathematician Georges Ifrah argues that knowledge of zero was implicit in
485
Aryabhatta's place-value system as a place holder for the powers of ten with null
coefficients
tt as Irrational
Aryabhatta worked on the approximation for Pi (tt), and may have realized that tt is
irrational. In the second part of the Aryabhattiya, he writes
"Add four to 100, multiply by eight and then add 62,000. By this rule the
circumference of a circle of diameter 20,000 can be approached." In other words, tt
= ~ 62832/20000 = 3.1416, correct to five digits. The commentator Nilakantha
Somayaji, (Kerala School, 15th c.) interprets the word asana (approaching),
appearing just before the last word, as saying that not only it is an approximation, but
that the value is incommensurable (or irrational). If this is correct, it is quite a
sophisticated insight, for the irrationality of tt was proved in Europe only in 1761 by
Lambert). After Aryabhattiya was translated into Arabic (ca. 820 AD) this
approximation was mentioned in Al-Khwarizmi's book on algebra.
Mensuration
In Ganitapada, Aryabhatta gives the area of a triangle as “tribhujasya phalashariram
samadalakoti bhujardhasamvargah” that translates to: for a triangle, the result of a
perpendicular with the half-side is the area.
Indeterminate Equations
A problem of great interest to Indian mathematicians since ancient times has been to
find integer solutions to equations that have the form ax + b = cy, a topic that has
come to be known as “Diophantine” equations. Here is an example from Bhaskara's
commentary on Aryabhattiya.
Find the number which gives 5 as the remainder when divided by 8; 4 as the
remainder when divided by 9; and 1 as the remainder when divided by 7.
i.e. find N = 8x+5 = 9y+4 = 7z+1. It turns out that the smallest value for N is 85. In
general, “Diophantine” equations can be notoriously difficult. Such equations were
considered extensively in the ancient Vedic text Sulbasutras, the more ancient parts
of which may date back to 800 BCE. Aryabhatta's method of solving such problems,
is called the “Kuttaka” method. Kuttaka means pulverizing, that is breaking into small
pieces, and the method involved a recursive algorithm for writing the original factors
in terms of smaller numbers. Today this algorithm, as elaborated by Bhaskara in AD
621, is the standard method for solving first order Diophantine equations, and it is
often referred to as the Aryabhatta algorithm.
486
The Diophantine equations are of interest in cryptology.
Astronomy
Aryabhata's system of astronomy was called the “Audaayaka” system (days are
reckoned from “Udai”, or dawn at Lanka, equator). Some of his later writings on
astronomy, which apparently proposed a second model (“ardha-raatrikaa”, midnight),
are lost, but can be partly reconstructed from the discussion in Brahmagupta's
“khandakhaadyaka”. In some texts he seems to ascribe the apparent motions of the
heavens to the earth's rotation.
Aryabhatta appears to have believed that the earth rotates about its axis. This is
made clear in the statement, referring to Lanka, which describes the movement of
the stars as a relative motion caused by the rotation of the earth:
Lanka (Sri Lanka) is here a reference point on the equator, which was taken as the
equivalent to the reference meridian for astronomical calculations.
Aryabhatta described a geocentric model of the solar system, in which the Sun and
Moon are each carried by epicycles which in turn revolve around the Earth. In this
model, which is also found in the Pitamahasiddhanta (ca. AD 425), the motions of
the planets are each governed by two epicycles, a smaller manda (slow) epicycle
and a larger sTghra (fast) epicycle. The order of the planets in terms of distance from
earth is taken as: the Moon, Mercury, Venus, the Sun, Mars, Jupiter, Saturn, and the
asterisms.
Eclipses
Aryabhatta states that the Moon and planets shine by reflected sunlight. Instead of
the prevailing cosmogony where eclipses were caused by Rahu and Ketu, he
explains eclipses in terms of shadows cast by and falling on earth. Thus the lunar
eclipse occurs when the moon enters into the earth-shadow (verse gola.37), and
discusses at length the size and extent of this earth-shadow (verses gola.38-48), and
then the computation, and the size of the eclipsed part during eclipses. Subsequent
Indian astronomers improved on these calculations, but his methods provided the
core. This computational paradigm was so accurate that the 18th century scientist
Guillaume le Gentil, during a visit to Pondicherry, found the Indian computations of
the duration of the lunar eclipse of 1765-08-30 to be short by 41 seconds, whereas
his charts (by Tobias Mayer, 1752) were long by 68 seconds.
Sidereal periods
487
Referenced to modern English units of time, Aryabhatta calculated the sidereal
rotation as 23 hours 56 minutes and 4.1 seconds; the modern value is 23:56:4.091.
Similarly, his value for the length of the sidereal year at 365 days 6 hours 12 minutes
30 seconds is an error of 3 minutes 20 seconds over the length of a year. The notion
of sidereal time was known in most other astronomical systems of the time, but this
computation was likely the most accurate at that period.
Trigonometry
His definitions of sine, as well as cosine (kojya), versine (ukramajya), and inverse
sine (otkram jya), influenced the birth of trigonometry. He was also the first to specify
sine and versine (1 - cosx) tables, in 3.75° intervals from 0° to 90°, to an accuracy of
4 decimal places.
His influence
Aryabhata's work was of great influence in the Indian astronomical tradition, and
influenced several neighbouring cultures through translations. The Arabic translation
during the Islamic Golden Age (ca. 820), was particularly influential. Some of his
results are cited by Al-Khwarizmi, and he is referred to by the 10th century Arabic
scholar Al-Biruni, who states that Aryabhatta's followers believed the Earth to rotate
on its axis. Aryabhata's astronomical calculation methods were also very influential.
Along with the trigonometric tables, they came to be widely used in the Islamic world,
and were used to compute many Arabic astronomical tables (zijes). In particular, the
astronomical tables in the work of the Arabic Spain scientist Al-Zarqali (11th c.), were
translated into Latin as the Tables of Toledo (12th c.), and remained the most
accurate Ephemeris used in Europe for centuries.
Panchanga
Work done by Aryabhatta and his followers have been in continuous use in India for
the practical purposes of fixing the Panchanga, or Hindu calendar.
These were also transmitted to the Islamic world, and formed the basis for the Jalali
calendar introduced 1073 by a group of astronomers including Omar Khayyam,
versions of which (modified in 1925) are the national calendars in use in Iran and
Afghanistan today. The Jalali calendar determines its dates based on actual solar
transit, as in Aryabhatta (and earlier Siddhanta calendars).
Varahamihira (505AD-587AD)
Once again, no firm details are available regarding his place of birth. According to
one of his works, he was educated in Kapitthaka. He worked at Ujjain and his
presence there increased its importance as a great centre of learning for
mathematics.
488
His works
a) He wrote three important books: Panchasiddhantika, Brihat Samhita,
and Brihat Jataka. Brihat Samhita is a compilation of an assortment of
topics that provides interesting details of prevailing beliefs. Brihat
Jataka is a book on astrology..
489
Varahamihira's knowledge of Western astronomy was thorough. In
five sections, his monumental work progresses through native Indian
astronomy and culminates in two treatises on Western astronomy,
showing calculations based on Greek and Alexandrian reckoning and
even giving complete Ptolemaic mathematical charts and tables.
Towering like a colossus on the Indian science scene, it is only natural that Indian
Union should honour both Arya Bhatta-1 and Varahamihira with a mural inside the
Parliament house at New Delhi.
Brahmagupta (598-670)
Brahmagupta was born in Bhinmala (Rajasthan) in the year 598 AD. He lived there
most of his life during the reign of King Vyagramikha. He was the head of the
astronomical observatory at Ujjain.
490
His works
He wrote four texts in mathematics and astronomy - Cadamekala in 628, the
Brahmasphuta-siddhanta in 628, khandakhadyaka in 665, Durkeamynarda in 672.
Among these the Brahmasphutasiddhanta is the most famous one. This book was
translated in Arabic. In it he invented many formulas and mathematical properties.
Algebra
Arithmetic
c) He identifies five different combinations of fractions. They are - (1) (a/c) +(b/c) (2) (a/c)x(b/d) (3)
(a/1) + (b/d) (4) (a/c) + [(b/d)x (a/c)] = [a x (d+b)] / (cxd) and (5) (a/c) - [(b/d)x(a/c)] = [ax(d-b)]
/ (cxd). He then goes on to give rules for dealing with these 5 different types of fractions.
Series
He gives sum of squares of the first “n” natural numbers as n(n+1)(2n+1) /6
He gives sum of cubes of the first “n” natural numbers as (n(n+1 )/2)2
Zero
Brahmagupta was probably, the first mathematician to prescribe to treat zero as
number. He also stated rules of using zero with other numbers. He does this in
chapter eighteen of his Brahma sputa- siddhanta. He also describes operations on
negative numbers.
Sum
(a) The sum of two positives is positive : (b) The sum of two negatives is negative
(c) The sum of a positive and negative is their difference (d) The difference of two
equal numbers is zero (e) The sum of a negative and zero is negative, (f) The sum of
a positive and zero is positive (g) The sum of a zero and zero is zero.
491
Minus
(a) Negative minus zero is zero (b) Positive minus zero is positive (c) Zero minus
zero is zero (d) when a positive is to be subtracted from a negative, or a negative
from a positive, then it is to be added.
Multiplication
(a) A product of negative and positive is negative (b) Of two negatives is positive (c)
Of two positives is positive (d) A product of zero with, positive, negative or zero is
zero
Division
(a) A positive divided by a positive or a negative divided by a negative is positive, (b)
A positive divided by a negative is negative and a negative divided by a positive is
negative (c) Zero divided by zero is zero
Brahmagupta states 0/0 = 0. As far as a/0 where a is not equal to zero, he did not
commit himself
Pythagorean triple
In Brahma sputa- siddhanta he finds Pythagorean triples. To the equation
xn + yn = zn find the positive integer solutions for x,y and z. For the special case of
n=2, it is called Pythagorean Triple.
Pell’s Equation
Find the integer solutions (x,y) to - x2 - Ny2 = 1 where N is an integer > 1
This is called Pell’s equation.
Though this goes by the name of Pell’s equation, the problem has, in fact been,
studied in much greater depth by Brahmagupta almost a 1000 years before Pell. By
Brahmagupta’s method, we can generate, not just one, but a sequence of solutions.
Geometry
His most famous work in geometry is related Cyclic quadrilaterals.
The cyclic quadrilateral has its vertices located on a circle. Given the lengths p, q, r
and s of a cyclic quadrilateral -
Where t = (p+q+r+s)/2
c
c) The well-known Heron’s formula is a special case of the formula in (b) from
Brahmagupta when you set one of the sides as equal to zero.
Interpolation formula
In the year 665, Brahmagupta devised and used a special interpolation formula for
new values of the sine function from other already tabulated values. This formula
works out as a special case of Newton-Stirling interpolation formula.
Astronomy
Brahmagupta argued that moon is closer to earth than the Sun. He did this by
explaining the illumination of the Moon by the Sun.
Bhaskaracharya (1114-1185)
Bhaskaracharya (also known as Bhaskara II) is regarded as one of the greatest
Indian mathematician. He made significant contributions in mathematics and
astronomy.
He was born Bijjada Bida (in present day Bijapur district, Karnataka state).He was
the head of the prestigious astronomical observatory at Ujjain. His predecessors in
this post were Brahmagupta and Varahamlhira.
His works
He wrote Siddhanta Shlromanl in the year 1150 AD. It contained four sections -
493
(a) Lilavati- dealing with arithmetic (b) Bijaganita - deals with algebra and
(c) Goladhyaya (Sphere) and (d) Grahaganita (mathematics of planets)
A number of his contributions were later taken to the middle east and Europe.
Arithmetic
a) Interest computation
c) Plane geometry
d) Solid Geometry
e) The shadow of the gnomon (part of the Sun dial that gives the shadow)
g) A rough conception of infinity, that any number when divided by zero, gives
infinity, first occurs in Bhaskaracharya’s work. He treats zero and infinity in the
first chapter of Bijaganita. The statement that (°° ± k) = °° is described in
graphic detail.
Algebra
Quadratic equations.
Cubic equations.
Quartic equations.
Equations with more than one unknown.
Quadratic equations with more than one unknown.
The general form of Pell’s Equation using the Chakravala method
The general indeterminate quadratic equation using the Chakravala method.
Indeterminate cubic equations.
494
Indeterminate quartic equations.
Indeterminate higher-order polynomial equations.
Geometry:
Gave a proof of the Pythagorean Theorem
Calculus:
Astronomy
Calculated the length of the Earth's revolution around the Sun to 9 decimal places.
Trigonometry:
Developments of Spherical Trigonometry
Developed the trigonometric formulae
495
had some very prominent members in Parameshvara, Neelakanta Somayaji,
Jyeshtadeva, Achyuta Pisharati and Melapathur Narayana Bhattarani.
Several findings have already been made that show that a number of major concepts
in renaissance of European mathematics were first developed in Kerala. There is
also interest in the claims that European scholars may have had firsthand knowledge
of some Kerala mathematics, as Kerala was a focal point for trading with many parts
of the world, including Europe. There is also some evidence of a transfer of
technology between Europe and Kerala.
Little is known about Madhava, who lived in irinjalakuda (known at that time as
iringattikudal) in Thrissur district. Sanskrit scholars called the town as
Sangamagrama
His works
He was the author of the following works
a) Golavada
b) Madhyamanayanaprakara
c) Lagnaprakarana
d) Venvaroha
e) Sphutacandrapti
f) Aganita- grahacara
g) Candravakyani
Mathematics
a) He discovered infinite series for the trigonometric functions of sine, cosine,
tangent and arctangent and many methods for calculating the
496
circumference of a circle.
0= tan 6 - (tan3 0)/3 + (tan50)/5 -... This series was traditionally known as
Gregory series, who re-discovered it after three centuries. The following
infinite series expansion is now known as Madhava- Leibniz series
TT
b) From the above, Madhava discovered a more rapidly converging series of tt.
The value he obtained was correct to 11 decimal places and that was = 3.
14159265359. He also obtained a more accurate value correct to 13 decimal
places!! These were the most accurate approximations of tt given in the 5th
century.
c) One of the Historians J. Joseph states- “...We may consider Madhava to have
been the founder of mathematical analysis. Some of his discoveries in this
field show him to have possessed extraordinary intuition.
i) The theory that the area under the curve is its integral
Astronomy
The book Yuktibhasa indicates work done by Madhava in astronomy, viz. planetary
object, Celestial sphere, ascension, declination, directions and shadows, ellipses
and parallax correction. The planetary theory described in the book is similar to that
later adopted by Danish astronomer Tycho Brahe.
The Indian astronomical system proved to be the oldest, largest, and by far the most
sophisticated of the great ancient cultures, far ahead in terms of chronological and
astronomical acumen. It is noted that a special class of professional astronomers,
called nakshatra-darshaks or 'star-gazers', meticulously observed and recorded the
phases of the moon in reference to fixed stars - called nakshatras, or asterisms.
497
These methods of calculation, and its precision, sharply distinguish Indian astronomy
from the astronomy of all other countries.
So the Hindu calendar is determined by years of two kinds, solar and lunar. Some
states use the solar years and the majority of others use the lunar. However, the
lunar years regulate everywhere the general religious functions, festivals, auspicious
dates etc.
References from Vedic literature show that Indian chronology in its primary stages
existed thousands of years before the Christian Era. The earliest traces of Indian
chronology (science of Time) and chronometry (scientific measurement of Time)
belong to the Vedic period. Knowledge of planetary motions, constellations, eclipses,
solstices, seasons, etc. has existed since the beginning of the Vedic age. Sage
Vashishta’s treatise “Vashishta Siddhanta”on astronomy is well known. A method of
distributing time into various periods such as days, fortnights, months and years was
adopted for the purposes of civic life, these divisions being intimately connected with
the affairs of the people. For this reason the Indian calendar was devised to serve
the affairs of day-to-day living, as such it was allowed the freedom of being both
lunar and solar.
In the Hindu calendar, the day starts with the local sun rise. The name for the Hindu
calendar is a Panchanga. Along with other information, the Panchanga essentially
records the movements of the Sun and the Moon. Pancha means five and anga
means parts. Hence, the Panchanga is made up of five parts - (a) Tithi (b) Vara (c)
Nakshatra (d) Yoga (e) Karana.
498
In order to understand these terms, it is important to know how astronomers, in
ancient days, measured the sky. The apparent distance between the celestial
objects is measured in degrees. Keeping in mind that there are 360 degrees in a
circle, it is easy to measure approximate degrees in the sky. Just raise your hand to
the sky, and at arm’s length, use the hand to measure the distance.. Refer to the
illustrations.
The width of the little finger is almost 1 degree across. The second picture shows 25
degrees separation.
499
Tithi
The first element in the Panchanga is Tithi. It is the building block for the lunar
month.. Tithi is a measurement 12 degrees of longitudinal separation between the
Sun and the Moon. For example, on a new moon day (Amaavaasya) the Sun and
the Moon are separated by zero degrees. As they separate, the first Tithi begins
when the Sun and the Moon have separated by 12 degrees. The second Tithi starts
when they are separated by 24 degrees. This goes on till they are separated by 180
degrees. This Tithi is called Full moon - Purnima (Note- there is no 15th Tithi). These
15 Tithis or phases of the Moon make up the waxing phases of the Moon. It is called
Shukla-Paksha. After the Full moon, the Tithi begins counting again from one - as
the separation between Sun and Moon decreases back to zero. This is called
Krishna- Paksha. The cycle goes on repeating. In this way 30 Tithis make up a lunar
month - Chaandra-masa. This works out as below-
The second element of the Hindu Panchanga is the day, Vaasara. In Sanskrit, days
of the week are named after the seven major astrological influences used in Hindu
astrology - the Nava Grahas.
Nakshatra
The third element in the Hindu Panchanga is the Nakshatra. They are also called
lunar houses or asterisms.
If you observe the position of the Moon in relation to the background of stars on two
successive days at the same time, you will notice the moon to have moved 13
degrees and 20 minutes. The region of sky that has been swept by the moon’s
eastward movement is the Nakshatra. There are, then, 27 such Nakshatras in the
360 degrees that the moon travels in one lunar month. (13.3 x 27 = approx 360°). In
the Panchanga, these Nakshatras are named after constellations on the horizon,
since those times have remained unchanged. The names are given below.
501
5 Mrigashira 19 Mula
6 Aardra 20 Purva Aashaada
7 Punarvasu 21 Uttara Aashaada
8 Pushya 22 Shravana
9 Ashlesha 23 Dhanishta
10 Magha 24 Shatabhisha
11 Purva Phalguni 25 Purva Bhaadrapada
12 Uttara Pahlguni 26 Uttara Bhaadrapada
13 Hasta 27 Revati
14 Chitta
Yoga
This refers to the angular relationship between the Sun and the Moon. One Yoga is
equal to 13 degrees and 20 minutes. There are 27 Yogas in 360 degrees
Karana
One Karana is half of a Tithi. One Karana equals 6 degree difference between Moon
and the Sun. In other words, it is the time required for the angular distance between
the sun and the moon to increase in steps of 6 degrees starting from zero. Since the
Tithis are 30 in number, one would expect 60 Karanas. However, there are only
eleven. There are four “fixed” Karanas and seven “repeating “ Karanas. The Karana
active during the Sun rise of the day is the Karana for the day.
The Months
This is the average period of the Moon's revolution with respect to the sun. The
synodic month is responsible for the moon's phases, because the Moon's
appearance depends on the position of the Moon with respect to the Sun as seen
from the Earth. While the moon is orbiting the earth, the Earth is also progressing in
its orbit around the Sun. This means that after completing a sidereal month the Moon
must move a little farther to reach the new position of the Earth with respect to the
Sun. This longer period is called the synodic month. Because of perturbations in the
orbits of the Earth and Moon, the actual time between lunations may range from
about 29.27 to about 29.83 days. The long-term average duration is 29.530589 days
(29 d 12h44 min 3 s).
502
A lunar month is precisely 29 days, 12 hours, 44 minutes and 3secs long. Twelve
such months constitute a lunar year of 354 days, 8 hours, 48 minutes and 36
seconds. The lunar month may be regarded as ending with either the new-moon
(Amavasya) or with the full-moon. The former is called “amanta” or “shukladi”. The
later is called “poornimanta” or “krishnadi”. The Hindu year contains twelve Lunar
months. They are named after the Nakshatra in which the Moon is full. Their names
are given below.
No Month No Month
From Vedic times, the months were lunar, but the years were luni-solar. This
requires that a constant correlation be established between solar year and the
monthly lunar divisions.
The lunar month (or synodic month since it is also relative to the sun) is 29 days, 12
hours, 44 minutes and 3 seconds long. Twelve such months constitute a lunar year
of 354 days, 8 hours, 48 minutes, 34 seconds. According to Aria Bhatt the Hindu
solar year measures 365 days, 6 hours, 12 mins, and 30 secs. Consequently, the
beginning of the lunar year would be always travelling backwards through the solar
year - by about 11 days on each occasion. This would in course of time recede
entirely from the solar year! To help the lunar months coincide with the solar year,
the practice arose of inserting intercalary (extra) months. In general, 60 solar months
is equal to 62 lunar months. So an extra month, called Adhika masa, is inserted
approximately once every two and half years. Such adjustments assure that the
seasons, festivals, etc. retain their general position to the solar year.
503
This need was recognised even during the Vedic times. Vashishta Siddhanta, a
treatise by sage Vashishta (he was the guru for Lord Rama), says that the Adhika
masa occurs after every 32 months, 16 days and 8 ghadis (a ghadi is 24 mins).
In the lunar panchangas we come across not only adhika masa but also what are
called and kshaya masa (the months which are eliminated from the count). The
kshaya masa repeats itself in a cycle of every 141 years followed by another kshaya
masa after 19 years. Thus, generally speaking not every generation of mankind
witnesses kshaya masa.
Samvatsara
The names of the 60 lunar are below.
1 Prabhava 33 Vikari
2 Vibhava 34 Sharvari
3 Shukla 35 Plava
4 Pramoda 36 Shubhakruti
5 Prajapati 37 Sobhakruthi
6 An gi rasa 38 Krodhi
7 Shffmukha 39 Vishvavasu
8 Bhava 40 Parabhava
9 Yuva 41 Plavanga
10 Dhatri 42 KTIaka
11 Tshvara 43 Saumya
12 Bahudhanya 44 Sadharana
13 Pramadhi 45 Virodhikruthi
14 Vikrama 46 Paridhavi
15 Vrisha 47 Pramadicha
16 Chitrabhanu 48 Ananda
17 Svabhanu 49 Rakshasa
18 Tarana 50 Anala
19 Parthiva 51 Pingala
20 Vyaya 52 Kalayukthi
21 Sarvajeeth 53 Siddharthi
22 Sarvadhari 54 Raudra
23 Virodhi 55 Durmathi
24 Vikruti (2010) 56 Dundubhi
25 Khara 57 Rudhirodgari
26 Nandana 58 Raktakshi
27 Vijaya 59 Krodhana
28 J ay a 60 Akshaya
29 Manmadha
30 Durmukhi
504
Solar Calender system
Solar year
The calculation of the sidereal solar year is more complicated. It takes into account
the total number of years in one Kalpa (the sum total of number years in the four
Yugas) and the number of revolutions of earth etc. According to the ancient Surya
Siddhanta the year has been calculated to be 365 days, 6 hours, 12 minutes, 36.56
seconds. According to modern science, the true mean sidereal solar year measures
365 days, 6 hours, 9 mins, 9.6 secs.
Solar months
The solar year been divided into twelve months. Their names are given below-
1 Chitta Chaitra
2 Visaka Vyshaka
3 Jyeshta jyeshata
4 Poorvashada Ashada
5 Sravana Shravana
6 Poorvabhadra Bhadrapadha
7 Aswini Aswija
8 Kartika Kartika
9 Mrigashira Margashira
10 Pushyami Pushya
11 Makha Magha
12 Uttaraphalgun Phalguna
505
Solstice division of the year
The solar year is divided into two parts called Uttarayana, the period during which
the sun is moving to the north, and Dakshinayana the period during which it is
moving to the south. The Uttarayana begins at the winter solstice, as marked by
Makara Samkranti. The Dakshinayana begins at the summer solstice, as marked by
Karka Samkranti
Solar days
The days of the solar month start at sun rise. The days of the month are numbered
1,2,3 etc till the end of the month. They are named - Adivara, Somavara,
Mangalavara, Budhavara, Brihaspativara, Shukravara, and Shanivara.
506
“ The motion of stars calculated by the Hindus before some 4500 years vary by not
even a single minute from the tables of Cassine and Meyer (used in the 19th century)
...... The Hindu system of astrology is by far the oldest and that from which the
Egyptians, Greeks, Romans and even the Jews derived from the Hindus their
knowledge.
Introduction
Ayurveda in India—the science of life, the origin of most forms of natural and
alternative medicine—has its mention in Rig Veda, the oldest of the Vedas.
Ayurveda is an Upaveda of Atharva Veda. The Sutrasthana of Charaka Samhita, a
much referred Ayurvedic text, says; "The three—body, mind and soul—are like a
tripod, the world stands by their combination; in them everything abides.
In its broader scope, Ayurveda in India has always sought to prepare mankind for the
realization of the full potential of its self through a psychosomatic integration. This
science or knowledge of healing, as mentioned in the Rig Veda, was revealed to
Rishi Bharadvaja. The knowledge consists of three aspects known as the Tri-Sutras
of Ayurveda, which are—aetiology or the science of the causes of disease,
symptomatology or the study and interpretation of symptoms and medication and
herbal remedies.
The great sage- physician Charaka authored Charaka Samhita revising and
supplementing the text written by Sage Atreya, which has remained the most
referred Ayurvedic text on internal medicine till date.
507
Sushruta, following the Dhanvantari School of thought, wrote Sushruta Samhita,
comprising the knowledge about prosthetic surgery to replace limbs, cosmetic
surgery, caesarean operations and even brain surgery. He is famed for his
innovation of cosmetic surgery on nose or rhinoplasty. Around 500 AD, Vagbhatt
compiled the third major treatise on Ayurveda, Ashtanga Hridaya. It contained
knowledge comprising the two schools of Ayurveda.
Basics of the knowledge of medicine are traceable from Rig Veda onwards i.e.
10,000 years back. However, it is available as an Upa Veda of Atharva Veda. The
science of medicine is called Ayurveda. Its approach is unique. The attempt is not
just to cure the illness! It is more than that. The science requires knowledge of the
span of living, its good maintenance, all round excellence and possible extension
beyond the usual limits.
a) Kaya Chikitsa: Deals with medicinal treatment. Sage Atri is considered as the
progenitor
Ashtanga Ayurveda
In course of time, the expanding knowledge got standardised into eight branches
resulting in an Ashtanga Ayurveda. These branches are given below.
No Branch Details
1 Shalyatantra Surgery
508
These eight branches of Ayurveda overlap and are connected in various ways. So
we should not view them as separate but as integral parts of the same approach.
Shalya tantra
Surgery is not just an invention of modern medicine but was already highly advanced
in several ancient cultures, including India, Greece and Egypt. Ayurveda still
contains some forms of surgery but this component of it has been declining. It was
taken over more by allopathic medicine in India.
Ayurveda
Ayurveda holds that surgery should be integrated with the other aspects of medicine
in order to create a truly complete system of medicine. Surgery is not the only
method of treatment, and not always the best option, but it does have its importance
and may have no alternative, particularly in dealing with traumatic injuries or large
tumours where it is most appropriate.
Shalakya
This is the Ayurvedic branch of Ophthalmology, the branch of medicine dealing with
the diseases of the eyes, head and throat. Sushruta described seventy-two eye
diseases along with surgical operations for such conditions as cataract and
pterygium. Special techniques are described for many diseases of the ear, nose and
throat that can be treated locally with various instruments and herbal applications.
Internal medicine is the main branch of Ayurveda that treats our entire nature.
Ayurveda considers the human being as a whole, comprising body, mind, and soul.
Mind and body affect each other and together form the seat of disease. The
approach of Ayurveda from the very beginning is psychosomatic. Ayurveda groups
all human beings into seven different types of Kaya Chikitsa psychophysical
constitutions (Prakriti) according to the predominance of the three biological humors
(doshas of Vata, Pitta and Kapha). It similarly groups them into seven psychological
constitutions according to the predominance of the three mental qualities (gunas of
Sattva, Rajas and Tamas). All these factors are taken into account during the
treatment of disease. Diseases are caused by imbalances of the doshas or gunas,
which in turn damage various tissues and systems.
Internal medicine mainly deals with diseases that have an internal or organic cause,
as apart from injuries or poisons. A number of infectious diseases are described in
Ayurveda but great importance is not given to pathogens as their cause. Ayurveda
emphasizes internal factors, the condition of the individual behind all diseases, even
those appearing to come from the outside. If the soil remains sterile, the seed will not
509
grow. In the same way, if the internal energies are balanced, disease has no field in
which to act.
Bhoota Vidya
Ayurveda is equally concerned with mental diseases and their treatment as it is with
physical disorders. Ayurvedic treatment methods include not only physical methods
like diet and herbs, but also yogic methods for improving the condition of the mind
like Pranayama, mantra and meditation. Generally, Ayurvedic doctors prescribe both
types of approaches and stress their inter-relationship. Bhuta literally means the
influence of the past, and shows how previous karmas and mental patterns weigh
down the mind and heart. So clearing of negative conditioning from the past is part of
this branch of Ayurveda. There is ample material for further research on this branch
in the Vedas, Tantras, and the Ayurveda Samhitas.
Kaumarya Bhrtya
This branch deals with prenatal and postnatal baby care and with the care of the
mother both before conception and during pregnancy. Ayurveda describes special
methods for conceiving a child of the desired sex, intelligence, and constitution.
Various diseases of children and their treatment come under this branch. According
to Ayurveda, the health of children is the key to the health of society. Right diet and
exercise for children falls under this branch as preventive methods for diseases likely
to occur later on in life.
Agada Tantra
This branch deals with the toxins and poisons of the vegetable, mineral and animal
kingdoms and how they can adversely affect our health. Most interesting to note is
that the concept of the pollution of air and water has been given due consideration.
Such pollution is said to be the cause of various epidemics and the collapse of
civilizations. Certain poisons, particularly in small doses, also have benefits as
medicines.
Rasayana
Ayurveda addresses all the needs of life, which include how to prolong life and how
to renew our vitality after disease or during the aging process. Rejuvenation therapy
is used to prevent diseases and for promotion and extension of a healthy life.
However, proper detoxification is an essential prerequisite for rejuvenation. A code of
right conduct in life also has to be observed as part of the rejuvenation process,
including meditation. Details of rejuvenation regimen in terms of diet and herbs have
been described in detail in Ayurvedic texts.
510
Vajikarana
Sexual energy is the root of bodily health and disease. This' branch of Ayurveda
deals with increasing the sexual vitality and efficiency necessary for a happy sex life,
health and for procreation. For achieving good progeny, the therapy of Rasayana
and Vajikarana are closely interrelated. Vajikarana medicines also act as
rejuvenatives because the sexual energy can function internally to revitalize our
tissues and organs.
Triguna:
The Gunas are three in number - Sattva, Rajas and Tamas. They exist in all beings,
including the human beings - in varying degrees of concentration and combination.
Depending upon their relative strengths and combinations, they determine the nature
of beings, their actions and behaviour. Sattva is pure, illuminating and free from
sickness. Rajas is full of passion. Tamas is darkness and crudeness. Both Rajas and
Tamas lead to disease. The best way to promote Sattva is to follow dharma and its
dictates.
Ayurveda refutes the position that diseases are the result of fate. It clearly asserts
that nothing happens without a cause- because cause and effect are two time-varied
states of the same thing. Fate today is merely the result of actions performed earlier.
Ayurveda teaches that suffering is caused, and health can be caused as well. Both
disease and cure are inherent in the embodied self.
Tridosha
The body is made up of three doshas (from the root Dush meaning dys-function).
Regions of domination
Though they pervade the body - Vata is concentrated in the brain and nervous
system, heart, colon, bones, lungs, bladder, pelvis, thighs, ears and skin.
Pita is concentrated in the brain, liver, spleen, small intestine, endocrine glands, skin,
eyes, blood and sweat.
Kapha is concentrated in the brain, joints, mouth, head, neck, stomach, lymph,
thorax and fat.
Life is inconceivable without these three doshas. The activities of movement (kinetic
energy - by Vata), metabolism (potential energy - by Pita) and regulatory energy -
by Kapha are the keys to life itself. No one of these forces can singly sustain life. All
three must work together, each in its own way, for health to result. When balanced,
all the body’s elements work in harmony and a healthy body is the result. However,
when thrown out of balance they prevent cohesion, disturb functions and create a
chaos - disease is inevitable.
512
Individual constitution
Everything that enters a human being must be processed and transformed into a
form which the human organism can utilise. Those that enter the body from the outer
world include - food, water, air, sunlight, touch, odours, tastes and sounds. They
enter the inner world and alter it, forcing it to adapt. How well this is done is a
measure of its innate equilibrium and its immunity to imbalance. Whenever an
experience remains undigested it leads to a disease. If the balance or the lack of
balance of doshas is the cause for health or disease the degree of imbalance is
indicative of the individual’s digestive ability. Ayurveda calls it the “digestive fire”
(Agni).
The doshas, like all other substances, possess qualities. These qualities increase or
decrease depending upon the quality of food being taken. So all substances and all
activities increase and decrease the three doshas according to their qualities. As a
result the individual will experience in body, mind or both an increase in qualities that
characterise the dosha
The land in which a person lives may be arid, humid or balanced. These also have
an effect on the doshas. For example an arid atmosphere will aggravate the Vata in
the bodies; humidity will aggravate the Kapha in the body; torrid climate will increase
the Pita. So it is best for a person not to live in a habitat that will increase the primary
dosha in his constitution.
Following tables give an indication of health problems that may result due to out of
balance doshas.
The three doshas are associated with the three Gunas. Vata, Pita and Kapha are
associated with Rajas, Sattva and Tamas respectively, when they are in harmony.
Such a state leads to psycho-somatic equilibrium. Daily practice of Yoga enhances
Sattva Guna and corrects psycho-somatic disorders. Thus Yoga enriches the
quality of life
513
Imbalanced Pita
Increased Pita Decreased Pita
Acidity or burning sensations Irregular bowel movements
Insomnia Indigestion
Excessive Thirst Loss of skin lustre
Frustration, hate and jealousy Sore throat
Pride and anger Conjunctivitis
Speech problems
Imbalanced Kapha
Increased Kapha Decreased Kapha
Obesity Body aches
Mouth secretions
Imbalanced Vata
Increased Vata Decreased Vata
Constipation Nausea
Insomnia Lethargy
Dry and rough skin Depression
Nervousness and sadness Digestion problems
Fear, anxiety and grief
Low vitality
Impairment of sensory functions
Lack of communication
Body types
According to Ayurveda’s basic concept there are seven body types and they are:
Mono types
Wind dominated individuals (Vata)
Bile dominated individuals (Pita)
Mucus dominated individuals (Kapha)
514
Dual types
Equal types
Sapta Dhatus
According to Ayurveda there are seven bodily tissues known as Sapta Dhatus.
These seven dhatus form the pillars of the body that are responsible for providing
nourishment, growth and support to the body and mind. Each dhatu is governed by
one of the three doshas. The following table gives a list of these dhatus.
Heaviness and density of the dhatus-. They are heavier in progressive order from
Rasa to Shukra
Process of nourishment from Food to Dhatu: From “Ahaara Rasa" (essence of food)
are nourished Ras, Rakta, Mamsa, Asthi, Majja, Shukra, parts like ligaments,
lubricating substance in joints etc.
Rasa Rasa dhatu coexists It is the preliminary Dhatu. It is derived from food
with the Rakta dhatu. digestion. Each and every part of the body is nourished
So Rasa dhatu by rasa. This done by circulation of nutrients. Loss of
includes plasma, appetite and other problems are possible if Ras is not
lymph and white blood on the increase. Deficiency of Rasa leads to loss of
corpuscles. weight, retarded perception of senses, fatigue etc
Rakta Red blood corpuscles. A fluid connective tissue. It is the basis for life. It
Rakta dhatu along with provides the glow and vigour to the body. It nourishes
white blood corpuscles intellect and muscles. Disorder related to Rakta can
and the Ojas cause tumours, tiredness, boils, high blood pressure
(immunological factor) and anaemia.
are present in the
515
liquid medium. Liver
along with spleen, red
bone marrow and
stomach are sites for
Rakta dhatu
production. The
complex fluid is
referred to as
Rudhiram
Mamsa Muscle Strengthens and supports the fat or Meda dhatu. It is a
derivative of blood. It is responsible for providing
stamina and strength to the body. Disorders in mamsa
are expressed as tumours around the neck, face,
thigh, abdomen and genitalia
Meda Adipose tissue It acts as a storehouse of fat. It lubricates the body and
provides the energy. It insulates the body
Asthi Bone Refers to bone tissues. It forms the skeleton and
supports the muscular issue. Among the connective
tissues this is the hardest.
Majja Marrow and nerve Refers to the yellow and red bone marrow tissues. It is
tissue present within the cavities of the bones. It produces
blood cells. It nourishes semen. Its deficiency may
result in sunken eyes and osteoporosis
Shukra Shukra - male Is associated with female and male reproductive
reproductive tissue. system. The source for Shukra is Majja.
Artava- Female
reproductive tissue.
Mala
This refers to those materials which are to be excreted. They represent a wide
variety of substances produced by the body during the process of gastrointestinal
digestion and metabolism. Vitiated doshas and disrupted Sapta dhatus are also
included in this category.
Malas are essential components and support body functions. Regular and normal
excretions keep up the health of the body.
S rotas.
They are regarded as an integral internal transport system. It facilitates material flow
through. There is a large variety in the structure of the Srotas. Ayurveda identifies
thirteen functions carried out by these Srotas.
516
No Srota Function
Body anatomy
The body anatomy is the same for all persons - except for those with abnormal
constitutions.
517
1. Skin There are 6 layers of skin
6. Seats of vital breath 10. (head, throat, heart, navel, anus, bladder,
Ojas, semen, blood, flesh)
10 Ligaments* 900
11 Veins* 700
12 Arteries* 200
13 Muscles* 400
15 Joints* 200
16 Capillaries* 29,956
Diagnosis Process
The dosha imbalance causing various diseases and the path followed by the doshas
to cause the disease is known as pathogenesis or Samprapti. The development of
the diseases takes place in different stages and a thorough knowledge of the stages
helps in diagnosing the disease in early stages. Ayurveda recognises six stages of
diagnosis process. They are given below.
Excess dosha and a weak digestive power is often responsible for such a condition.
Due to improper digestion the toxins get accumulated in the gastro-intestinal track.
Toxins resulting from a Kapha imbalance accumulate in the stomach, those
associated with a Pita imbalance collects in the small intestine, and that related to
Vata imbalance accumulates in the colon.
518
Stage-2: Prokapa (Aggravation)
The diet, lifestyle and seasons excite the accumulated and stagnant doshas. The
toxins get accumulated and provoke the site of production in the gastrointestinal
tract.
In the third stage the accumulated toxins in the gastro intestinal tract starts
overflowing. Up to this stage the use of proper measures can help in achieving the
restoration of dosha balance. There may be spontaneous remission influenced by
seasonal changes. Thus there is accumulation of Pita in rainy season, aggravation in
fall and spread in early winter.
The overflowing toxins from the gastrointestinal tract make their away to the weak and
defective tissues or dhatus resulting in malfunctioning and the structural damage. This stage
leads to specific degenerating disease and susceptibilities to serious infections are more.
The affected location starts showing different symptoms and these symptoms are
used for classification and diagnosis of the various diseases.
The disease becomes chronic and it takes long time to reach at this final stage. This
stage provides a complete knowledge of the symptoms making the physicians clear
of the nature of the disease. Besides the stages of disease the physicians should
also know the complete history of patient. Ayurveda has evolved a unique
simultaneous approach to diagnosis and pathology. This method is known as Rogi-
Roga pariksha.
Ayurveda is the only medical system that describes an elaborate strategy for assessing both
the patient (rogi) and the disease (roga). For the complete interrogation and physical
examination, Ayurveda uses a two-part approach:
519
Charaka Samhita
People from numerous countries came to Indian Ayurvedic schools to learn about
this world medicine and the religious scriptures it sprang from. Learned men from
China, Tibet, the Greeks, Romans, Egyptians, Persians, and more travelled to India
to learn the complete wisdom and take it back to their own countries. Ayurvedic texts
were translated in Arabic. Avicenna and Razi Sempion quoted Indian Ayurvedic texts
and established Islamic medicine. This style became popular in Europe, and helped
to form the foundation of the European tradition in medicine. In 16th Century Europe,
Paracelsus, who is known as the father of modem Western medicine, practiced and
propagated a system of medicine which borrowed heavily from Ayurveda.
Introduction
Sushruta is one of the earliest surgeons in recorded history (600 to 1000 BC). He
lived in Kashi. He is regarded as the greatest surgeon of his times. With his powers
of observation, attention to detail, thoroughness, innovation and mastery over his
subject he commands a great respect even today from all professionals.
Sushruta regarded as the father in the fields of Plastic and cataract surgery.
Ackernecht has aptly observed -’’There is little doubt that plastic surgery in Europe
which flourished in medieval Italy is a direct descendant of classical Indian surgery”.
The followers of Sushruta were called as Saushrutas. The new student was
expected to study for at least 6 years. He taught the surgical skills to his students on
various experimental modules, for instance, incision on vegetables (like watermelon,
gourd, cucumber etc.), probing on worm eaten wood. He stressed the importance of
observation and practical experience in surgery.
520
Sushruta Samhita
Sage Sushruta authored the world famous Sushruta Samhita. Earlier on, we have
spoken about the eight limbs of Ayurveda. Sushruta Samhita is a complete work on
medicine with special attention to Shalya and Shalakya Tantras. However, the whole
Samhita is one comprehensive treatise on the entire medical discipline. As a text
book, it is unrivalled in respect of composite teaching of the subject of surgery with
reference to all allied branches of medical learning required by a surgeon. The
treatise contains 184 chapters. It gives descriptions of 1120 diseases, 700 medical
plants, a detailed study in anatomy, 64 preparations from mineral sources and 57
preparations based on animal sources. It also describes over 120 surgical
instruments, 300 surgical procedures and classifies human surgery into eight
categories. He prescribed and insisted on a code of ethics for teachers as well as
students.
Surgery
He has introduced for the first time a plan for training the surgeons to achieve
dexterity in performing basic surgical procedures on experimental models named
Yogya.
Methods of diagnosis
He gave explicit instructions regarding history taking and physical examination of
patients. Physical examination included the use of all five senses. Inspection,
palpation, auscultation, use of taste and smell were all included.
Surgical procedure
There are 3 stages for the surgical procedure, (a) Purva Karma (pre-operative
measures) (b) Pradhana Karma (operative measures) (c) Paschaat Karma
(post-operative measures)
521
Purva Karma (Pre-operative) Procedures
Suturing
Suturing methods were given in detail. Three types of needles were described used
for suturing. Suturing materials were also described Examples are - cotton, linen,
silk, horse hair etc. Types of stitching to be used were described.
Bandages
Infection
Details on infection and preventive methods have been described. One cannot but
admire his penetrating observations and the accuracy of conclusions made centuries
before Louis Pasteur and Lister in the 19th century established the contagious nature
of diseases.
Plastic Surgery
Sushruta’s contribution to plastic surgery is nothing short of outstanding. It is well
known now that Indian plastic surgery provided the basic platform for western efforts
in the field.
522
A report from India was published in “Gentleman’s magazine” in 1794. It described
how a new nose was reconstructed on a bullock cart driver by a local surgeon. This
was quickly followed up by a noted surgeon from London, Joseph Constantine
Carpue who published his results in 1816. This was considered as a greatest
landmark in reconstructive surgery.
Haemostatic Methods
Haemorrhage is a primary problem in any surgical procedure. Sushruta described 4
methods for arresting Haemorrhage.
Thermal injuries
His contribution to the concept of thermal injuries is of a hallmark category.
Only recently, all thermogenic injuries, whether hot or cold, have been included in
the classification of burns. It has been confirmed now that their pathology is similar.
Thousands of years back Sushruta had included lesions caused by excessive cold
and lighting under burns.
523
Chapter XVII - Ancient Learning
According to Hinduism, in the sequence of respecting your elders, mother takes the
first place, followed by the father then the Guru and lastly the God. You cannot see
the God or talk to Him. It is through the mother, father and the teacher that He
makes your physical, mental, intellectual and spiritual capabilities grow.
The important relationship between the teacher (Guru) and the pupil (Shishya) starts
during the Upanayana ceremony. It is a spiritual initiation into a new life, for the pupil
is now twice-born (dvija), in as much as the teacher impregnates him with his spirit.
The pupil then leaves his home and starts living at the modest hermitage of the
teacher. These hermitages were located far away from the cities. We have
descriptions of forest hermitage schools such as that of Sage Valmiki’s at
Chitrakoota, Bharadwaja’s at the confluence of Ganges and Yamuna and many
others. The word Upanishad itself suggests that it is learning got by sitting at the feet
of the master. The knowledge was to be got by obeisance, by questioning and
serving the teacher.
The knowledge of Vedas, their auxiliary branches and subjects of material interest
were called Apara-Vidya. The knowledge of supreme Reality, the ultimate quest of
Upanishads, is called Para-Vidya. In all the total number of subjects to be studied as
part of Veda and its auxiliaries are eighteen. There are fourteen branches of learning
or Vidyas - four Vedas, Six Vedangas, Mimamsa, Nyaya, Puranas and other
religious scriptures. These fourteen along with Ayurveda, Dhanurveda,
Gandharvaveda and Arthashastra becomes eighteen. All the learning was done in
Sanskrit language.
The education did not remain confined to priestly class only. In view of this secular
character, education came to be regarded quite early in its history as a source of
illumination, an agency for improvement and for giving the correct lead in life.
Organised efforts in religious and educational matters were quite well known during
Vedic times. The words sangha, parishad and caaraka were frequently used in
Samhitas, Brahmanas and Upanishads. They referred to a body of learned men who
assembled from time to time for a specific intellectual or religious purpose. They had
similar assemblies in the time of the Rig Veda for giving direction to the philosophy
and the language of Veda.
524
Gurukula System
This took its inspiration from the private-teacher of the ancient times. However,
unlike the hermitage system, the Gurukula schools were established in villages and
cities on its outskirts like Banaras.
Temple Colleges
It was very popular in South India. These were supported by land grants and other
forms of endowments.
Agrahara Institutions
These were bigger institutes. They had their own sources of revenue, generally from
land grants and empowered to administer their villages. It is reported that, the
Agrahara centre for learning at Belgame owned about 144 villages.
525
Chapter XVIII - Ancient Universities
University at Takshasila
The University at Takshasila was the oldest university in the world. It had a great
reputation as a centre for learning. It is located in the north-west corner of the sub
continent (now near Rawalpindi, Pakistan). It was a major town in the state of
Gandhar. According to references in Ramayana, it was founded by King Bharata
(brother of Sri Rama) in the name of his son, Taksha. Records show that by 800 BC
the university was functioning well. By the time Alexander’s army came to Punjab,
Takshasila has already developed a reputation as a great centre of learning.
Alexander took many scholars with him to Greece.
Takshasila was a university in the sense that it provided education in a wide variety
of subjects, including arts, literature, music, philosophy, religion (both Hindu and
Buddhist), law, chemistry, biology, medicine, astronomy, architecture, sculpture,
history and geography. It provided instruction in vocational subjects like archery,
elephant riding, agriculture, accounting and astrology. There were courses even on
sorcery and witchcraft, handling snakes and dealing with omens. Because of its
international reputation, Takshasila used to host conferences in medicine and other
fields that attracted scholars from Babylon, Syria, Arabia, Phoenicia, China and
Persia.
However, being near the north-west frontier of India, Takshasila had to face the brunt
of attacks and invasions from the north and the west. Thus the Persians, Greeks,
Parthians, Shakas and Kushanas laid their destructive marks on this institution. The
final blow, however, came from the Huns who, A.D. c.450, razed the institution.
When the Chinese traveller Huen T'sang (A.D. 603-64) visited Takshasila, the town
had lost all its former grandeur and international character.
Buddhist monks could opt for a life of meditation, or a life of teaching. As a result a
number of centres of learning arose. These seats of monastic learning (Pirivenas)
gradually developed and some of them became full fledged learning. As a result
Buddhist India came to have 5 major Universities which achieved wide fame. They
were (7) Nalanda (2) Vlckramaslla (3) Odantapurl (4) Jagaddala (5) Somapura.
Nalanda University
Nalanda was a great centre of learning from 427 to 1197 CE. King Kumara Gupta
established the centre.
526
Nalanda is the best known of ancient India Universities. Situated 40 miles south of
Patna and 7 miles north of Rajgir in Bihar, Nalanda was originally a seat of
Brahmanic learning till the beginning of 5th century AD. Under the patronage of
Gupta emperors a number of high rise viharas changed the skyline of the place, and
this building activity continued well into the eleventh century. According to
archaeological excavations, the University covered of one mile long and half a mile
broad. The central college was provided with 7 large halls and 300 rooms. The gates
were rose to a height of 36 feet. Outside the great hall of the temple there was a
large stupa. A water clock kept the time.
In Hieun Tsang’s time the monastery’s population of monks and students stood at
10,000. According to Hieun Tsang, there were 1000 teachers who could explain 20
collections of Sutras and Shastras. The University maintained an excellent library
located in three buildings called Ratna-sagara, Ratnodadhi and Ratnaranjaka.
Although Nalanda specialised in the Mahayana school, it also taught Heenayana
works and many secular subjects such as Vedas, Hetuvidya, Sabdavidya and
Ayurveda. Some scholars worked in other countries such as Nepal and China.
Nalanda was graced by the presence of India’s most brilliant luminaries. Some of
them were Nagarjuna, Aryadeva, Dharmapala and Silabhadra among others.
As was the case with many other institutions of that period, Nalanda was razed to
the ground by the Muslim invaders. The story goes that the invader Bhaktiar Khilji
enquired whether they had a copy of Quran in the library. On hearing that they did
not have one, he ordered his army to set fire to the University. At that time some of
the monks were about to have their meal. The Persian historian Minhaj-i-Siraj, in his
chronicle the Tabaquat-I-Nasiri, reported that thousands of monks were burnt alive
and thousands beheaded as Khilji tried his best to uproot Buddhism and plant Islam
by the sword; the burning of the library continued for several months and the "smoke
from the burning manuscripts hung for days like a dark pall over the low hills."
Vickramasila University
Vickramasila was located at Antichak village, Kahalagoan, Bhagalpur district. It was
founded by a monk Kamalapala, under the patronage of King Dharmapala (770-810
AD). At its peak it rivalled Nalanda. There were 6 entrances and near each entrance
was a monastery for resident monks. About 150 monks were accommodated in each
monastery. 108 Professors were engaged in teaching and administrative duties. The
curriculum was similar to that at Nalanda.
Odantapuri University
It is considered as the second oldest of Indian Universities. There were about 12,000
students at this university. It too perished at the hands of the Muslim invaders and
many of the monks were killed.
527
Jagaddala University
King Ramapala (1077 - 1129) was the founder of this university. This was a centre
for the study and dissemination of Tantric Buddhism. It followed the methods,
practices, and traditions of Nalanda. In the year 1027 AD Muslim invaders destroyed
the university.
Somapura University
It was situated in what is today the Bangladesh. King Devapala (810-815) is said to
have erected the Dharmapala- Vihara at Somapura. The ruins of this buildings cover
an area about 1 square mile. The university flourished for about 750 years before it
was razed by the Muslim invaders.
Vallabhi University
As a Buddhist university, Vallabhi, near Wala in Kathiawar in western India played
the same important role that Nalanda did in the east. Its development was due to the
munificent grant of the Maltraka Kings. It had about 6000 monks. It specialised in the
study of the Heenayana school. In flourished from 475 to 1200 AD.
Eighteen Sllaps or industrial and technical arts and crafts are mentioned with regard
to the schools at Takshasila. The following 18 are reported to be subjects - (1) Vocal
music (2) Instrumental music (3) Dancing (4) Painting (5) Mathematics (6)
Accountancy (7) Engineering (8) Sculpture (9) Cattle breeding (10) Commerce (11)
Medicine (12) Agriculture (13) Conveyancing and law (14) Administrative training
(15) Archery and military art (16) Magic (17) Snake charming (18) Art of finding
hidden treasures.
For technical education in the above mentioned arts and crafts an apprentice system
was developed. It is reported that essential details are given in the Naradasmrtl.
528
1. All About Hinduism Swami Sivananda
2. Lessons on the Upanishads Swami Krishnananda
4. Kamakoti.Org
8. Upanishads IndiaNetzone
17. Susruta’s contributions to the R. L.M. Singh, K.K. Thakral & P.J.
fundamentals of Surgery Deshpande
21 HistoryOfClassicalSanskritLiterature-MKrishnamachariar
22 Hinduism Dr. K.C. Varadachari
529
26 Chandogya Upanishad with Ganganath Jha
Shankara Bhashya
27 Death of an Aryan Invasion Stephen Knapp
theory
40 Rick on theater
530
About the Author
Manager in the industry for a number of years. After retirement he got interested in
work on the present book which has taken almost eight years to complete. He has also
published a small booklet titled “Hinduism- Frequently asked questions”. He still writes and
Kadambi Srinivasan
531